Worth Dying For

Special Edition

Trin Denise

RAGZ BOOKS

Have you ever asked yourself, “Is this worth dying for?” FBI Special Agent Rheyna Sorento must answer that question when she gets the assignment of her life and how she answers, may very well put her in the ground. When three key government informants connected to the Massino crime family turn up dead, all signs point to an internal leak and FBI Deputy Director Kyle Edwards decides to take action. He creates a new covert operation dubbed, Pandora’s Box. His plan is simple: Find the mole and bring down the mob.

With the death of her lover three years earlier, still fresh in her mind, Rheyna jumps at the opportunity to join Pandora’s Box and the chance to escape the painful memories of what used to be.

Using friendship and deceit, Rheyna soon finds herself deeply immersed in the family of Anthony ‘Big Tony’ Castrucci, the man slated to become the next Under Boss. Over the course of several months, a rising body count and countless hours of mind numbing surveillance, Rheyna jeopardizes the mission, her life, and those of her team when she unexpectedly falls in love with Caroline, the mobsters all too beautiful and very straight daughter. If Rheyna thinks things cannot get much worse, she is sadly mistaken when the mole releases her identity, setting Big Tony on a path of destruction like none the bureau has ever known, a path that in the end will produce the unlikeliest hero.

Copyright © 2011 Trin Denise

Second Edition

All rights reserved. Except as permitted under the U.S. Copyright Act of 1976 and the United Kingdom Copyright Act of 1956 and 1988. No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed or transmitted in any form or by any means, or stored in a database or retrieval system without the prior written permission of the publisher.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and are not to be construed as real. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, organizations, or persons, living or deceased, is entirely coincidental.

Cover Art by Claire Chilton

Editor: Janet Brooks

Structural Editor: Claire Chilton

Contact the Author

Twitter: @trindenise

http://www.trindenise.com

http://trindenise.blogspot.com/

http://www.facebook.com/trindenise

http://www.Ragz-books.com

Acknowledgements

A special thanks to Claire Chilton for doing such a great job on the new cover – I love it!

A special thanks to Eileen Gormley – You are the queen of creating book blurbs and I appreciate your help immensely!

Author Bio

Special Edition with a

sneak peak of – She Left Me Breathless

A Note from the Author

Chapter 1

Using the cover of darkness, several figures dressed in black moved stealthily around the perimeter of the building. At first glance and to the outside world, the warehouse nestled between groups of smaller buildings conveyed the outward appearance of years of neglect and abandonment. Located just a short distance from Pier 38 along San Francisco Bay, the Danco Steel warehouse provided the perfect location for the covert activities going on inside the building.

Special Agent Carl Stevens took his position next to the entrance door. He inhaled deeply and waited for the last members of his team to take their places atop the four-story roof. He was tired of this. After thirty years of service with the FBI, he should have been the one sitting in a posh cozy office in Washington. He should have been the one directing the raids, not running them. Since the implementation of affirmative action, he had seen agents of color and sexual orientation promoted over him. His time of service and dedication meant nothing to the suits in Washington. Instead, here he was again, running another piss-ant raid. He tried to look on the bright side.

Reputed Mob Boss Capo Anthony Big Tony Castrucci owned the warehouse, and his foot soldier, Johnny Scala, had been the one to provide the tip leading to tonight’s raid.

Johnny, a longtime FBI informant, had relayed a message to his handler that Castrucci was expecting an important shipment tonight. Johnny didn’t know what was coming, but he knew it was big, and depending on what they found, it might just be enough to get Stevens his promotion. As far as he was concerned, it would be a promotion long overdue.

###

Inside the warehouse, a flurry of activity was taking place as several heavily armed men unloaded wooden crates of Florida oranges from the back of a tractor-trailer. Nearby, two forklift drivers took turns stacking the crates along the wall closest to Eugene Vega and Johnny. Each man, with a crowbar in hand began prying off the lids. Johnny pushed the straw packing material over to the side, revealing a stack of new military-issued AK 47 rifles.

Eugene carefully removed a military concussion grenade and turned it over in his hand. He held it up for Johnny to see. “Isn’t this the prettiest little baby you ever saw?” he asked.

“Yeah and be careful with it. If that pretty little baby goes off in here, you’ll blow us to smithereens.”

Eugene chuckled and tossed the grenade back into the crate. He turned toward a group of workers standing near the tractor-trailer. “Get the rest of these crates opened and repacked. We’re already behind the deadline, and they go out on the boat tonight no matter what!” he yelled loud enough for everyone in the warehouse to hear.

###

Outside the building, Stevens raised his hand to the tiny microphone attached to his headgear. He nodded at the agent standing opposite him as he spoke into the microphone. “On my mark: one, two, three, mark!” On his command, the agents on the ground and roof simultaneously launched their bodies through the windows and doors, sending wood and glass flying. 

“FBI, Freeze!” Stevens yelled from a crouched position just inside the door.

In a flash, the warehouse erupted in an earsplitting hailstorm of gunfire. Stevens dove for cover behind a stack of skids. He glanced to his left and saw the agent closest to him stagger, drop to his knees, and fall forward onto the concrete floor.

Stevens flattened himself against the floor and crawled over to the agent. He reached out and grabbed the agent by the wrists. In a half-crouched position, he gave one big tug, and pulled the agent safely behind a stack of oil drums.

He peered around the drum before hurrying back to his original position. He leaned back against the crates and took a deep breath. Using his sleeve, he angrily wiped off the sweat running down his face. He peered around the crate and fired off several rounds, striking two workers.

A glance at the agent told him that it was not good. He forced his mind to focus and made his way to the far side of the skids so he could look out into the warehouse. Through the haze of smoke, he saw Eugene reach into a crate and pull out a grenade. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger—striking Eugene just below the ear.

Eugene stumbled; his body fell forward, covering the crate. He raised his head, turning slightly to look at Stevens. He smiled and pulled the pin.

“Ah, shit!” Stevens yelled as the pin hit the floor. Instinctively, he turned and lunged forward, covering the wounded agent’s body with his own.

He glanced up just as the grenade tore through Eugene’s body like paper, instantly igniting the contents of the crate and those next to it in rapid succession.

“Retreat, retreat,” Stevens yelled into the microphone, though doubtful anyone could hear him through the roaring sound. He slid his arms under the agent’s shoulders and pulled him through the open door just as the side interior wall exploded. 

Stevens looked around the parking lot, now littered with chunks of wood and glass. He dropped his head as another explosion blew out the back wall near the dock doors. Through the drone, he could hear the pinging sounds of ammunition igniting inside the building. He wrapped his fingers around the outer edges of the agent’s Kevlar vest and tugged with all his might. His leg muscles strained with each step as he drug the dead weight across the parking lot. Just to his right and less than two feet away, a piece of leg, torn off at the knee with its shoe intact, landed on the ground with a thud. He turned his head to keep from hurling on the spot.

He glanced back at the building, now engulfed in flames. Large billows of smoke poured into the sky, effectively casting an eerie glow over the parking lot and he knew there would be very little to salvage from the building. It’s a total loss, he thought as he continued dragging the agent to safety. All around him, the scene was utter chaos. Charred bodies littered the ground and those who were lucky enough to survive the explosions scrambled to get out of the way of falling debris. He involuntarily gagged when he spotted the owner of the missing leg.

Off in the distance, the sound of thumping grew increasingly loud. Stevens looked up to see a helicopter come into view. It circled above the parking lot, its spotlight making large sweeps over the pavement. The pilot swung around and hovered above a group of workers standing with their arms behind their backs, their wrists in handcuffs.

Stevens cradled the agent’s head in his lap and looked at the nametag affixed to the front of his vest. “Ah, Jesus; Rollins, hang in there buddy. You hear me? Where’s a medic? Damn it, get a medic over here now!” he yelled, half sobbing. He removed Rollins’ headgear and knew instantly that he was gone by the fixed position of his eyes. He used his thumb and forefinger to pull down the agent’s eyelids.

Stevens got to his feet, jerked his headgear off, and slammed it to the ground. He looked around the parking lot. He shook his head in disgust. It never ceased to amaze him how quickly reporters arrived on scene. Half the time, they were there before the ambulance. He watched them set up their equipment as fast as they could. He knew each one wanted to be the first with the latest breaking story and it made him sick.

His attention turned to a young woman talking with a uniformed officer. She was dressed in a skirt that was too short for his taste. They turned and looked at Stevens and then she, along with her camera operator, started across the parking lot toward him.

“Agent Stevens, can you confirm that an anonymous tip led to the raid on this warehouse tonight?” she asked, cramming the microphone in his face.

“No comment.”

Undeterred by his brusqueness, she asked, “Is it also true that this building is tied to Mob Boss Anthony Castrucci?”

“I said no comment,” he snarled and brushed her aside with his arm. He walked over to two uniformed officers chatting next to one of the news vans and stopped in front of them. “Do you two think you can get these God damn reporters back behind the lines?” He clenched his fists so tight that his nails were digging into his palms.

Chapter 2

Johnny Scala sat with his hands tied behind his back, his body shaking uncontrollably against the rickety wooden chair. He looked around the dingy, windowless room, and tried to remember how long he had been there. It could have been as short as one hour or as long as ten hours. He couldn’t remember.

Sonny Valachi grabbed Johnny’s hair. He snapped his head back, causing Johnny to groan unconsciously.

Johnny’s eyes darted fearfully back and forth between the two men. It had been a few weeks since the warehouse explosion, and he had made a grave mistake in thinking he was in the clear. He couldn’t have been more wrong, and he knew there was no way out. He was going to die—period! It was the La Cosa Nostra way of life. He broke the number one rule. He broke Omerta—the vow of silence.

Big Tony knelt down in front of him. He reached up and patted Johnny on the cheek. His voice was low, controlled, and tinged with the slightest Italian accent. “What’s the most important thing to me, Johnny? I’ll tell ya. It’s loyalty. Fucking loyalty.” He stood upright. His six-foot-two-inch frame towered over Johnny.

“I … I am loyal to you, Mr. Castrucci,” Johnny said, his voice quivering with fear.

With well-manicured hands, Big Tony slid his hands down the front of his tailored jacket. He clicked his tongue against the back of his teeth. “I treated you like my own son and this is how you repay me?”

“I swear, Mr. Castrucci, I would never betray you,” Johnny protested as tears ran down his bloody cheeks.

Sonny leaned against the wall and laced his arms across his chest. He tried to remember how many times he had seen grown men cry and beg for their lives. Too many times to count, he thought as he watched Big Tony pace back and forth in front of Johnny.

Big Tony stopped and leaned forward. He brought his face within an inch of Johnny’s. “Don’t lie to me, you little cocksucker!” he yelled in Italian, all niceties gone.

With a move quicker than Sonny thought possible, Big Tony slammed his fist into Johnny’s mouth. The impact sent blood spewing against the wall.

Johnny coughed and spit his front tooth out. His head dropped against his chest, his eyes closing as he drifted in and out of consciousness. He wished he could do it all over again. He thought about that night four weeks ago and remembered how he felt standing in the warehouse with Eugene. He had been on edge. He shouldn’t have done it. If only he could take it all back.

Big Tony’s voice snapped him from his thoughts. “What do we do with rats? Huh, Johnny, what do we do?” he calmly asked. It was a question that Johnny undeniably knew the answer too.

Sonny, unable to control himself, doubled over with laughter. He pointed at Johnny’s crotch. “The little shithead pissed his pants.” He continued to laugh as the dark spot spread rapidly across the front of Johnny’s jeans.

“I need to know what else you told them, Johnny.”

Johnny shook his head vehemently back and forth. “I swear, I didn’t tell ‘em anything.”

Big Tony ran his fingers through his hair. He looked at Johnny. It was crucial that he know just how much damage had been done. He smiled. “That’s not what I heard, Johnny. I heard you had plenty to say. I want the fucking truth. If you tell me everything, I’ll think about giving you a pass. I’m not promising anything, but I just might be inclined to cut you a break, but that solely depends on how truthful you are.” He watched Johnny’s facial expression begin to change. He almost had him. 

“Please, Mr. Castrucci, please!” he begged. “I only told about the shipment at Danco. That’s all, I swear!”

Big Tony looked at Johnny with dark, cold, and unfeeling eyes. He took a couple steps back, turned and nodded to Sonny before turning back to Johnny. “Thank you, Johnny,” he said casually. 

Sonny pushed away from the wall and walked over to Johnny.

Johnny sobbed loudly as he watched Sonny reach inside his jacket pocket, remove a semiautomatic, and then slowly screw on a silencer.

Very calmly and without any emotion whatsoever, Sonny pulled the trigger. The gun made a swoosh sound as the bullet—along with pieces of Johnny’s brain—exploded out the side of his head. With the same calmness, Sonny pulled a knife from his pocket and clicked the blade in place. He pried Johnny’s mouth open and pulled out his tongue. With a flick of his wrist, he sliced it off. He pulled Johnny’s shirt pocket open and dropped it in.

Chapter 3

A knock on the door caused FBI Assistant Deputy Director Kyle Edwards to look up from the stack of papers on his desk.

“Come in,” he said and closed the cover on the top file.

Ron Astor pushed the door open. “I’m sorry to bother you, but I have the documents you asked for.”

“No bother at all. Please have a seat,” Edwards said, motioning toward the chair. He took the folder from Ron’s hand and laid it down on the desk.

“How are you doing, Ron?”

“Some days are better than others.”

“How’s Lynn?”

Ron shook his head. “Not too good. Six months, maybe a year at the most.”

“I’m so sorry, Ron. If there’s anything I can do, just let me know,” Edwards said with sincerity.

“Thank you. I appreciate it more than you know.”

Edwards looked at him thoughtfully. “Are you sure that you want to be included in this? Because if not—”

Ron held his hand up to stop him. “Really, Kyle, I’m fine and yes, I’m sure. Right now, this job is the only thing helping me keep my sanity.”

Edwards nodded and opened the folder. “Okay, Ron. I won’t ask again, but I do have one other question I’d like your opinion on.”

“Sure.”

“What do you think about Agent Sorento? Do you think I made the right decision?”

“I think she’s the perfect candidate for this assignment,” Ron answered without hesitation.

“Good. I was hoping you’d say that, because I think she is, too.” Edwards glanced down at the papers in the folder. “Is there anything in here I should be worried about?”

Ron shook his head. “Not really. I did an extensive check on their bank accounts, credit ratings, past job reviews, just like you asked, and anything else I could find. They’re all clean. The only thing worth noting is Artie’s wife, Alice. She’s an alcoholic, which I’m sure you already know.”

Edwards nodded. “Yeah, I’ve heard the rumors.” He leaned back in the chair and laced his hands behind his head. “Do you think it’s enough to scrap him?”

Ron shook his head. “Maybe Artie needs his job as much I do right now.”

“All right, but keep an eye on his situation and let me know if you change your mind about him.”

“I will.”

“Okay, how about our other matter?”

“I finally received the corresponding data tied to the informants and let me tell you, we have tons. It won’t be an easy task.”

Edwards massaged the sides of his temples with his index fingers. “What’s your plan of action?” he asked.

“I’ve written a new program to search for a common link between the men.”

“And how long will it take before you have answers?”

“Days, maybe weeks,” Ron answered.

Edwards frowned. “That long?”

Ron nodded. “Like I said, we have tons of data. Most of the informants have been on our payroll for years.” He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs at the ankle. “I hope you don’t mind, but I expanded our initial blueprint a little.”

“How so?” Edwards asked, his eyebrows rising slightly.

“I decided to include suspicious deaths as part of the equation. So far, I have four accidentals spanning two decades. Each one had been an informant with the bureau at one time or another. Two died as a result of a car accident, one from electrocution, and the other from a home invasion gone bad.”

“Okay, Ron. I don’t care how small it appears. You keep me posted on anything relevant you find.”

“You got it,” Ron said as he stood to leave.

Edwards glanced at his watch. “I’ll see you in twenty.”

As soon as Ron left, Edwards jerked off his tie and tossed it on top of the paper-strewn desk. Normally, he didn’t drink while on duty, but decided to make an exception. He grabbed a beer from the small fridge and twisted off the cap. He walked over to the window and took a long swig. He looked out onto Pennsylvania Avenue and his thoughts turned to the meeting he would be having in twenty minutes.

He was determined not to lose a member of his team on this operation. The Director had given him full control, allowing him to handpick each member of his team. He should be excited to get the chance to nail Castrucci, to put a huge dent in the armor of the Mafia operating in the California region. Bringing down Massino’s family would no doubt cause a ripple effect on the New York bunch. However, for some reason he couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling in his gut. He had learned to trust his gut early on in the first days of his illustrious career with the FBI, and so far, it had served him well.

He had applied for a job with the bureau and to his delight was accepted at the tender age of twenty-two, and he was one of the first African-American men to graduate from the academy. Now, at the age of fifty-five, he had been with the bureau for thirty-two years.

He was promoted to Executive Assistant Deputy Director three years ago and was now in charge of the Organized Crime Division. Normally, someone in his position wouldn’t be directly involved in an undercover assignment, but this case was different. He knew all the players, and the possibility of an internal leak made his decision that much easier. He was confident it wasn’t any of the members he picked for this operation, and that’s why he chose them.

He glanced at the personnel folders on his desk and sat down in the leather chair, propped his feet up on the desk, took another swig of beer, and opened the top folder. On the inside flap, a paperclip held a photo of Rheyna.

She stood five-foot-nine with black, shoulder-length hair, piercing grey eyes, and mocha-colored skin. He laughed out loud as he thought of the words often used to describe her by men in the department—probably a couple of women, too. ‘She’s built like a brick shit house’ pretty much summed it up. He never understood where the expression came from and reasoned that a brick shit house was superior to a wooden one.

He admitted to himself that Rheyna’s looks had played a small part in him choosing her for this assignment, but it wasn’t the only factor. She was Italian and spoke the language fluently, which was an added benefit, but more importantly, her record within the bureau spoke for itself. Over the past fifteen years, she had received several commendations for her work in the field, including one for bravery when she took a bullet in the leg while shielding a child with her body during a pornography sting.

With all that factored in, the recommendation by Special Agent Laura Forrest had more than cemented his decision and an easy one it had been. He knew that both women were lesbians and didn’t care. As a black man in a white man’s world, he had dealt with discrimination in one form or another all his life, and he would be damned if he would tolerate it by anyone under his command.

He grabbed another beer from the fridge and tossed the cap in the wastebasket. Ah, Forrest, what a firecracker—what she lacked in size, she more than made up for with heart and attitude. After graduating from the academy, she had been assigned to the Forensic Unit in Quantico, Virginia and reported directly to him. That was over twenty years ago.

In addition to her duties at Quantico, she was also responsible for the FBI recruiting at the local colleges. To this day, every person she recruited had excelled and prospered in the bureau. Over the years, they had become very good friends. Edwards trusted her judgment, but more importantly, he trusted her with his life.

He picked up the next folder and opened it. He looked at the photo of Special Agent Carl Stevens and laughed. Stevens looked just like Herman Munster. The resemblance was so uncanny they could have been brothers.

Stevens had been with the bureau as long as Edwards had. They were in the same graduating class, their wives were friends, and their children attended the same schools. He felt bad for Stevens when he was promoted over him but Stevens took it like a man—took it in stride. He reminded Edwards of a duck when it came to dealing with life—he just let everything roll off his back without giving it another thought. It was a trait that he had always admired about Stevens and secretly wished that he himself could let things go as easily.

Stevens was also a good friend, and he knew he could always count on him. He had chosen Stevens for this assignment because no one in the bureau, next to the Deputy Director, knew more about the Mob and its inner workings than Stevens did.

He pushed the folder aside, picked up the next one, and flipped open the cover. Arthur Janson was an odd sort, to say the least and he laughed as he looked at the picture of Artie, and the signature red and white bow tie the bespectacled little man wore. He wondered how many times Artie had been beaten up in school.

He was your typical nerd—complete with pocket protector but Artie was a good agent. He had been with the bureau for almost as long as he and Stevens and spent most of his career in counter-terrorism, with the last two years in drugs. He thought about what Ron had said earlier regarding Alice and hoped that Artie would be all right.

He picked up the last folder and glanced at Ron’s photo. The man had been through a lot in the past year and a half. He didn’t know how Ron was getting through it all and wondered how he himself would deal with the news if he were told his wife; Tess had less than a year to live. He shuddered at the thought.

Like everyone else on the team, Ron joined the bureau right after college. He started his career in Civil Rights where he worked for almost ten years before transferring to Investigative Support to become the Sr. Programmer. Besides Edwards, Ron was the only African-American on the team. If anyone could find the leak and a possible common denominator between the deaths of the bureau’s informants, it was Ron.

He glanced at the clock on the wall and sighed. He knew Tess would be waiting up for him when he got home, just as she always did. He thought about his wife for a moment and smiled. They had an anniversary coming up next month—it would be thirty-five years on the fourteenth. As far as he was concerned, Tess was the most amazing woman on the planet. She knew what the life of an active FBI agent entailed and not once had she ever made demands on his time or questioned his loyalty to the bureau. No matter how late or how long his job kept him away, she was always there waiting, always loving him. He glanced at the clock again and realized it was almost time for the meeting. He grabbed his tie off the desk and headed out the door.

###

Artie Janson stepped out of the conference room and walked briskly down the hallway. He hit the men’s bathroom door, knocking it into the wall with a bang. He jerked his cell phone off his belt and walked into the open area lined with urinals and looked around. He listened for sounds coming from the stalls. Confident he was alone; he hit the redial button and waited for the voice to answer on the other end.

“Damn it to hell, Alice! What’ve I told you about calling me on the job?” he yelled. “I don’t care what your reason is. You don’t call me at work.” He brought his foot back and kicked one of the bathroom stall doors. “Are you drunk? Of course, you are. Why I would think otherwise is beyond me. You’re going to put us in the poor house. Do you hear me? Do you hear me, Alice?”

The hard expression on his face softened. “Now don’t cry. You know I hate it when you cry. I’ll be home in a couple hours. We can talk then, okay?” He slammed the lid shut on the phone and clipped it back on his belt. He looked up with a startled expression when Stevens stepped out of the last stall. “I’m sorry, Carl. I thought I was alone,” he said with a nervous laugh. 

Stevens walked over to the sink and washed his hands. “It’s all right, Artie, no big deal,” he said as he ripped a towel off the roll.

Artie leaned against the sink and shook his head.

“Are you okay?” Stevens asked.

Artie continued to shake his head. “It’s Alice. I don’t know what to do about her.”

“What’ya mean?”

“Come on. You heard the conversation. I just don’t know how much more I can take.”

Stevens laid his hand on Artie’s shoulder, giving him an affectionate squeeze. “Is there anything I can do?”

“I don’t think so, but thanks.”

“Are you sure?”

Artie nodded. “Just do me a favor and please keep this to yourself. I don’t want Edwards or the others knowing about my problems.”

Stevens looked at him thoughtfully. “Artie, we’ve been friends for how long—fifteen, twenty years?”

“Yeah, something like that.”

“Then you should know by now that I won’t say anything to anyone. Your business is just that—yours.”

“Thanks, I really appreciate it.”

Stevens opened the bathroom door. “Come on now, we don’t wanna be late.”

###

Edwards glanced around the room. His eyes stopped at the two empty seats. “Does anyone know where—” Before he could finish, the door opened and Stevens, followed by Artie, walked into the room. Edwards gave them a disapproving look. “It’s nice of you two to grace us with your presence.”

 “Sorry, bathroom emergency,” Stevens said and sat down in the seat next to Laura. Artie took the seat opposite Rheyna.

“I assume everyone knows each other?” Edwards asked. Without waiting for an answer, he flipped off the lights. “Then let’s get down to business.”

It took several minutes for Rheyna’s eyes to adjust to the darkness. She looked at the photos up on the screen positioned near the far end of the room and felt excitement racing through her veins. Her heart was pounding so hard in her chest, she was sure the others in the room could hear it. She still couldn’t believe she was sitting with her new team in the Strategic Information Operations Center command room, commonly referred to as Sigh-ock. 

She turned her attention to the next image on screen. They were looking at a detailed outline of the Massino Crime Family tree. The tree had so many branch shoot-offs, it took up the entire length of the document. Sitting at the top of the tree was the big boss himself, Carlos Massino, followed by the name and title of every known member of his family.

Edwards cleared his throat and displayed a picture of Johnny Scala on the screen. “Until last week, Johnny Scala had been a Castrucci foot soldier.”

He used a handheld remote to bring up two more photos. The first showed a car with the trunk lid open, the second showed a close up view inside the trunk where Johnny Scala laid dead, his body curled in the fetal position, his hands tied behind his back.

“As you can see, his body was discovered in the trunk of his car in the Danco Steel parking lot.” He paused to take a drink of water. “He took a bullet to the head, and the coroner found his tongue in his pocket. Normally, we would chalk this one up to the mob cleansing one of its own. However, Mr. Scala had been one of our top informants for the past sixteen months.”

He brought up two more photos. The first looked very similar to Scala, the bullet riddled body also in the trunk of a car. The second one showed police officers pulling a body from the water. The man’s face was beyond hideous; his body was badly decomposed, bloated, and unrecognizable. “These two were also ours. Scala’s the third informant to turn up dead in the last nine months.”

Stevens shifted in his seat and turned to look at Edwards. “Maybe it’s just coincidence.” 

“I don’t think so,” Edwards said, shaking his head.

“You think we have a leak, don’t you?” Laura asked the question everyone was thinking. 

Edwards thought for a moment before answering. “Yes, I do. It seems like the only logical explanation.” He brought up several more photos in succession. They showed different views of a large funeral gathered outside a Catholic Church. 

Rheyna recognized some of the faces.

“What you’re looking at is surveillance photos taken two weeks ago at the current Under Boss, Salvatore Anastasia’s funeral.” The next photo was of Carlos Massino himself. He looked regal in his grey, custom-tailored suit. He appeared to be around sixty-year’s old, give or take a few, with slicked back white hair. He had Mob written all over him, and ironically, he reminded Rheyna of her grandfather.

“The man you’re looking at is Mafia Don Carlos, head of the Massino crime family. He was a no-show at Anastasia’s funeral and that has me deeply concerned.”

“Are you worried about who the next Under Boss will be?” Rheyna asked, puzzled by his statement.

Edwards took a seat by the projector and laced his fingers on top of his head. “We’re pretty sure we know who the next Under Boss will be. I’m concerned about the backlash that’s sure to come because Massino chose not to attend the funeral.”

Rheyna shook her head. “I’m not sure I follow.”

Stevens nodded in agreement with Edwards. He turned in his seat to look at Rheyna. “According to the La Cosa Nostra code, his lack of attendance showed the ultimate disrespect toward his Under Boss, and word on the street says Massino’s right-hand man, Roberto Failla, is getting the nod for the position over Castrucci.”

Edwards looked at Rheyna. “What’s strange is that Massino gave no explanation for not being at the funeral, and from our experience, we know when a boss does not attend a funeral, he’s afraid of one or two things: the first being a fear of arrest, the second being a fear of death. Massino had neither.” 

Stevens leaned back in his seat. “Our sources in L.A. are reporting that several members of his family, including some on the Commission, are upset and want something done about it. The same source also stated Massino is highly irritated with the rash of killings within the family, especially on Castrucci’s crew. Castrucci, on the other hand, is making matters worse by rationalizing the deaths. He says he’s keeping peace within the rank and file.”

Laura made a disgusted sound in her throat. “What a freaking joke. Killing for peace is like fucking for chastity,” she blurted out.  

Rheyna busted out laughing, and so did everyone else in the room.

“Laura, I must admit, I’ve never heard anyone put it so elegantly,” Artie said between fits of laughter.

“I’m glad I could amuse you all, but I’m dead serious. I mean, just think about. Look at the Middle East for example, and all the senseless killings that go on there every single day. They kill in the name of peace, and every one of us in this room knows it will never happen.” Laura’s expression was stern and it brought the seriousness of it all into perspective.

“You’re right, Laura. It’ll never happen, at least not in our lifetime,” Edwards agreed. He took a sip of water and looked back at the screen. “Okay, back to the business at hand.” He brought up the next photo, showing four men standing outside Bella’s Café in downtown Los Angeles. Carlos Massino and Anthony Castrucci were standing to the left with Salvatore Anastasia and Roberto Failla to the right. They reeked of power and money, dressed in dark, tailored suits accented with flashy jewelry.

If Rheyna had to describe them, she would say that Anastasia reminded her of Fred Thompson, the actor-turned-Senator from the TV show Law and Order. Roberto was the total opposite: bald, short, stocky, and somewhat nerdy-looking with military-issued black-rimmed glasses.

Big Tony, however, was the dapper Don. He towered over the other men. Immaculately dressed in a dark blue pinstripe suit, he was quite handsome in a rugged sort of way. All of the men looked like your average Joe’s, but appearances could be deceiving and in this case, they were deadly.

Edwards continued to describe the men in the picture. “As you can see, the man standing between Massino and Anastasia is Capo, Anthony Big Tony Castrucci. For the last seven years, Anastasia had been Castrucci’s mentor.” He stopped to take a drink of water before continuing. “It was expected that Castrucci would automatically become the new Under Boss when Anastasia died, but we now know that isn’t going to happen. The man standing on his right is Roberto Failla. He will be the next Under Boss.” He paused to look at the papers in front of him. “Right now, our biggest concern is with Castrucci. He’s fueling a very large fire within the family and he’s made it very clear that he’s not going to stand idly by while they shut him out. We think he’s planning to assassinate Massino and Failla for control.”

“Doesn’t he need the approval from the Commission to carry it out?” Rheyna asked.

“We think he’s already begun seeking it,” Edwards said as he brought up another photo of two men standing outside Anastasia’s funeral. The man on the left was anything but handsome. His thick black moustache and goatee did very little to hide the deep pockmarks etched in his face. Edwards used a laser pointer to identify the men, starting with the goateed man.

“This is Jay Marbles Farino, Castrucci’s hitman. Farino is definitely not the smartest guy on the planet, and ignorantly leaves his calling card with the bodies, a single marble. We think he’s responsible for more than twenty hits, but we can’t prove it. Standing next to him is Sonny Pretty Boy Valachi, Castrucci’s trusted right-hand man. He currently oversees several different crews of soldiers working in the San Francisco Bay area and Los Angeles. Some of their business is legit, some not.”

He brought up several more photos showing aerial shots of a very large and lavish estate.

Stevens let out a loud cat whistle. “Who says crime doesn’t pay?” 

The large sand-colored mansion was surrounded by large, black, wrought iron fencing that stretched out toward the ocean and ended with a fabulous view overlooking the bay. It was breathtaking, if you could ignore the heavily armed men patrolling the grounds.

The house was approximately two-hundred feet across at the front with a large covered entryway porch leading to the edge of the circular driveway. The grounds in the front of the house and surrounding areas were completely covered with lush flowers of every kind imaginable.

Rheyna surmised that the upkeep for the landscaping alone probably cost more than she made in a year. The front part of the house was deceiving, and from the driveway, it appeared to be a single story ranch, but halfway toward the back, the building raised another two floors.

 This meant that the overall size of the house was three stories high. The rear of the house was unbelievable. Set in a horseshoe design, the ends stretched out across a large cement patio. Each side was identical, with balconies leading out from the upstairs windows. Directly in the middle, the house recessed into the shape of a Greek Coliseum.

Rheyna looked at the photo, thinking it reminded her of something she had seen before. She thought for a moment and then it dawned on her—the back of the house looked just like the front of the White House. It was identical, right down to the last detail.

At the edge of the patio, knee-high concrete pillar railings separated it from the large L-shaped in-ground pool. The pool was something to behold all by itself. Standing at least fifteen feet tall and covering the entire small part of the ‘L’ was a gorgeous waterfall constructed from large slate-shaped rocks. Sitting to the right and less than forty feet away, was a small guesthouse.

Edwards continued to talk as he walked around the table. He laid a manila folder down in front of Rheyna. “Okay, ladies and gentlemen, that brings us to Operation Pandora’s Box.”

He pulled out a chair and sat down between Laura and Rheyna. “You five, me, and the Deputy Director will be the only ones with access to this information.” He shuffled through the paperwork in front of him and handed a set of documents to the other agents. “We’ve decided to change directions and go directly after Castrucci. He’s not as smart as Massino, and we’re hoping that his arrogance will turn out to be his Achilles heel.”

He brought up another photo. This one was of two women. Both had blonde hair and blue eyes. The older woman was attractive, but the younger one was insanely gorgeous. “The one on the left is Terasa, Castrucci’s wife. The other is their only child, Caroline,” Edwards said as he walked over and flipped on the light switch.

It took a few seconds for Rheyna’s eyes to adjust, but it didn’t seem to faze Edwards a bit.

“Rheyna, how’re your photography skills?” he asked.

The question caught her totally off guard. “Uh … a little rusty, I haven’t done much since college.”

He looked at her thoughtfully for a moment. “Well, you’d better brush up. In two weeks, you will be the photographer shooting the family portrait at the Castrucci estate. While there, I want you to observe the inside of the house and the grounds. The one thing we’ve never been able to do is get inside. If you get a chance to plant wires, do it. More importantly, I want you to use whatever means you deem necessary to help bring this son of a bitch down.”

Rheyna knew from past stings that the estate was guarded around the clock. Castrucci constantly had men doing electronic sweeps in the house and on the phone lines. Getting into Fort Knox just might be easier.

Edwards looked directly at Rheyna. “From the Intel we’ve gathered so far, Castrucci’s nephew Rico, and Massino’s granddaughter, Melinda Belotti, are planning their wedding at the estate. This in and of itself is not a big deal, except the informant indicated that the wedding is just a smoke screen for a meeting of the Commission.” He glanced around the room as he continued to speak. “As you are all aware, there hasn’t been a full Commission meeting since the one in Staten Island in 1984. What I’m hoping, Rheyna is that they like you and your work well enough to consider hiring you for the photo job.”

“When do I leave?” Rheyna asked.

“Tomorrow morning at six and Laura will leave tomorrow evening. The rest of us, except for Ron, will be there by the end of the week.”

He nodded toward the folder in her hands. “All the information you need is in there, along with photos of the main players. Commit it to memory and when you’re satisfied, destroy the file. From here on out, your only contact will be with Laura or me.” He looked around the room and smiled, showing a full set of straight, white teeth. “All right then. If everything goes as planned, starting tonight, and as far as the Massino crime family is concerned, Rheyna Sorento does not exist.”

###

The sheet bobbed up and down in rapid succession. Big Tony closed his eyes and leaned against the headboard. He moaned, his body shaking from the orgasm.

“Jesus, Charlene. You … are so damned good at that.”

He held up the sheet and peered down at the woman between his legs.

She sighed heavily and laid her head on his stomach.

“Come here, sweetheart,” he said, stroking her long, bleached blonde hair with his hand.

She raised her head to look at him and then crawled out from under the sheet. She climbed over his legs and flopped down next to him on the bed.

“Hand me my cigar, honey.”

Charlene picked up the half-smoked butt from the ashtray and handed it to him before grabbing a cigarette of her own and lighting it.

He watched her oversized tits rise and fall as she took a deep drag from the cigarette. With her head tilted back, she blew the large plume of smoke toward the ceiling. She laid the cigarette in the ashtray and reached down to pick her purse up from the floor. She unzipped a side pocket and pulled out a tube of lipstick and a small compact. She snapped open the lid and smeared the bright cherry red cream across her lips.

“Why you need that shit for?” he asked.

She grabbed a wad of gum stuck to the nightstand and tossed it in her mouth. Her lips slowly turned upward into a broad smile. “Because you rubbed it all off,” she answered, sliding her hand under the covers to stroke him.

He grabbed her hand to stop the motion. “No more, Charlene. I need to get going.”

The smile left Charlene’s face. “Ah Tony, you just got here.”

He swung his legs over the side of the bed and turned to look at her. “I got places to go, people to see,” he said.

She slid up behind him and wrapped her arms around his neck. She laid her head on his shoulder. “But I haven’t seen you for over two weeks.”

He disentangled her arms. “Stop whining. You know I don’t like it when you whine.” He picked up his trousers and pulled them over his legs. “Why don’t you make yourself useful and get me something to drink?”

She reluctantly got out of the bed and threw a robe on while he continued to get dressed. “Uh, Tony, I got something I been meanin’ ta tell ya,” she said with a nervous laugh as she poured him a glass of scotch.

He came over and took the drink from her hand. “Yeah, well, what is it?” He watched her pour herself a glass of orange juice. “What the hell you drinking juice for? You on the wagon again?” he asked, half smirking.

“That’s what I been meanin’ ta talk to ya about.”

“Well, spit it out. I don’t have all damn night.”

“Um … um, I don’t know how to say this.”

“Just fucking say it already,” he said impatiently.

Charlene took two steps back, and bumped into a chair. “I’m ... I’m pregnant,” she mumbled.

“You’re what?”

“I’m pregnant, two months pregnant, to be exact.”

“You stupid fucking bitch!” he yelled. He looked at the glass in his hand and then slung it against the wall, shattering it to pieces. He turned and grabbed Charlene by the shoulders and shook her. “How could you be so stupid?” he yelled, his voice shaking with rage.

“Please, Tony. It’s not like that,” Charlene protested.

“Please, Tony. It’s not like that,” he mocked. Without warning, his arm shot out, and the back of his hand made a cracking sound as it connected with Charlene’s face.

She screamed and fell back in the chair. “I … I want to keep the baby!” she yelled back at him, tears streaming down her cheeks.

He took a menacing step toward her and brought his hand up to strike her again. She put her hands up in front of her face to block the blow. “Like hell you are. You’re gonna get rid of it. That’s what you’re gonna do.”

“But Tony, it’s a living, breathing being growin’ inside me. Can’t I keep it?” she pleaded.

“I don’t give a rat’s ass if it’s the King of Egypt.” He grabbed her hair and yanked her effortlessly out of the chair. He brought his face within an inch of hers. “You listen to me, Charlene, and you listen real well, because I’m only gonna say it once. You get rid of this thing, or … I’ll get rid of you!” he snarled, flinging her back down in the chair.

He grabbed his coat off the back of the sofa and jerked the front door open. “I meant what I said, Charlene,” he said over his shoulder and then slammed the door shut behind him.

###

Sonny looked up from the magazine as the back limo door opened. Big Tony slid in the seat across from him.

“You all right, Tony?” he asked, frowning.

“Just take care of her and do it soon,” Big Tony answered, slamming the door shut with enough force to rock the car.

###

Rheyna opened the refrigerator door and looked inside. “What do you want to drink?” she yelled.

“I’ll have a beer,” Laura yelled back from the bathroom down the hall.

Rheyna grabbed two bottles, twisted off the caps, and tossed them in the wastebasket next to the stove. She looked at the assignment folder lying on the counter and felt a twinge of excitement. Although she knew the assignment could be dangerous, maybe even deadly, she was so looking forward to it.

The thought of getting out of Washington and moving to a new location was a welcoming thought. For the past three years, she had been safely coasting through life, not really living, and this assignment was her chance to start over. 

She went into the bedroom and changed into an old pair of sweat pants before grabbing the folder and brown bag filled with cheeseburgers and fries off the counter. She laid the folder on the coffee table and unwrapped one of the burgers. She didn’t realize how hungry she was until she sunk her teeth into it.

As she ate, she looked around the room. Her thoughts turned to Jenny, and how she had traded in the efficiency apartment for the little white house and picket fence. Well not exactly—the house was actually a two-story yellow row house in the 1700 block of Seaton Street near DuPont Circle and the picket fence was only twelve inches tall, and six feet long, counting all four sides. Jenny had used it to enclose a tiny flower garden she had planted in the backyard. Overall, the house was quite small, considering its hefty price tag. Hell, you could fit the whole house inside the Castrucci garage with room to spare.

The decision to purchase it was made six months after the two of them had met, and Jenny had been the love of her life for twelve wonderful years. They were introduced after Jenny had helped Stacie organize a gay fundraiser.

Stacie was Laura’s better half, and the two of them had secretly conspired to fix Rheyna up with Jenny at their annual barbecue. She and Jenny had hit it off immediately, went on their first date shortly thereafter, and were inseparable from that day forward. She laughed aloud as she thought about lesbian dating etiquette. First date was dinner; second date was picking up the U-haul truck.

She lost Jenny to breast cancer three years ago. By the time they discovered the cancer, Jenny was already in the final stage of the disease. She would never forget the day Jenny died; it was the most excruciating pain she had ever felt in her life, and a part of her died that day as well.

She remembered it as if it were yesterday. Jenny had laid her hand on Rheyna’s cheek and said, “I know this will be hard for you, Rheyna, but I want you to promise me you won’t give up on love. Promise me that you will be open to loving someone else. You are the most wonderful woman I’ve ever known, and it’d be a shame for someone else to not know what I have known for all these years.”

Rheyna didn’t know who was crying harder—her or Jenny. With tears running down her cheeks, she had promised. She laid her head across Jenny’s stomach. Jenny had stroked her hair and told her how much she loved her. She told Rheyna that everything would be all right, and then she was gone.

That was three long, hard years ago. After Jenny’s funeral, Rheyna was so devastated she completely lost track of time. The next six months were and still are a haze. She went through life on autopilot. She had taken the obligatory three-day leave of absence for bereavement.

Laura had suggested she take a few weeks, or even a month off. She couldn’t do it—she needed to work. It was her only solace. It offered her a temporary reprieve from her thoughts, and it kept her out of the house—Jenny’s house and hers.

She was not sure what would have happened if it hadn’t been for Laura and Stacie. They each took turns stopping by to look in on her. They made sure she was eating properly and getting enough sleep, but mostly, they stopped by to be her friend. She knew she made Jenny a promise that day and sometimes, she felt guilty because she didn’t keep it. She tried at first, went out on a couple of dates, and finally gave up when she realized she was looking for Jenny in those women. It wasn’t fair to them or her.

She looked around the room, at the pictures on the wall, and all she saw was Jenny. She hadn’t changed anything in the house since Jenny died. Her clothes were still on the hangers in the closet, just as she left them. She also stopped sleeping in their bed. It was just too painful, so eventually, she moved her things into the spare bedroom. On most nights, she slept on the couch, finding comfort in the small consolation of having something familiar up against her back.

Laura dropped down on the couch beside her. “I can’t believe you started without me,” she said, the sound of her voice jarring Rheyna from her thoughts.

“Huh?”

“Dinner,” Laura said as she took a sandwich from the bag.

“Oh, that. Sorry. I guess I’m a little preoccupied.”

Laura dipped a fry in a blob of ketchup. “I have no idea why,” she teased.

Rheyna finished her sandwich and went over to the fireplace. She busied herself with igniting the logs while Laura continued eating. She stared at the fire, mesmerized by the multicolored flames shooting up toward the flue, each fighting, and straining to drink the last bit of oxygen in the air. She personally thought that curling up on the couch with a book by Karin Kallmaker in front of a roaring fire was the ultimate in relaxation.

When Laura finished eating, Rheyna cleared the trash off the table and opened the folder. “Okay, let’s see what we have here,” she said and spread the contents out. She put the documents in one pile, photos in another, and the miscellaneous items off to the side.

Taped to the inside cover was a set of keys to her new home, along with a white envelope. She removed the keys and envelope, and laid them to the side. She picked up the set of photos and glanced through them before handing them to Laura. The photos were exact duplicates of the ones they had seen earlier.

Laura looked at the photo of Salvatore Anastasia’s funeral and shook her head. “It must have been really bad.”

“What?”

Laura tossed the photo down on the table. “The reason Massino skipped the funeral,” she answered.

“Yeah, I’d like to know his reasons myself.”

“Maybe you’ll get a chance to find out.”

Laura picked up the photo of Terasa and Caroline and shook her head. “She’s just too God damned hot. Women who look that good should be illegal. If I were a few years younger, I’d—”

Rheyna laughed. “If you were younger, you’d what? You’re happily married and you’re not supposed to have thoughts like that.”

“I’m not dead, you know, and I can still dream, whether I’m married or not.”

Rheyna laughed at the expression on Laura’s face and then snatched the picture out of her hand. She looked at the photo. She was instantly captivated by Caroline’s eyes. “I wonder if there’s such a thing as being too attractive.”

“I don’t know. I’m sure it has its perks, especially when you have brains and money to boot. I think I read somewhere that she’s a doctor. She have her own practice yet?” Laura asked, reaching across the table to grab several sheets from the stack.

Rheyna rummaged through the documents she set off to the side. She pulled out the one with Caroline’s information. “It says she graduated nine months ago and opened her own clinic one month later.” For some reason, Caroline being a veterinarian didn’t surprise her in the least. If anything, it made Caroline more attractive, if that was even possible.

“Okay, how you wanna do this? Do you want me to just go down the line and explain the terms, or would you just rather read them yourself?” Laura asked.

Rheyna looked at the document in her hand. “I’m pretty comfortable with most of them, but I think you giving me a verbal refresher will be good.”

“Okay, next question. You want technical or laymen’s terms?” 

“I’ll take laymen’s terms for five hundred, Alex,” Rheyna said in a deep voice. 

“Very funny,” Laura chuckled. 

“Funny ‘ha ha,’ or funny ‘queer’?” Rheyna asked.

Laura shoved her, almost knocking her off the couch. “You’re not right, but since you asked, funny ‘queer’.”

“Lay it on me, teach,” Rheyna said, pulling herself upright.

“Okay, here is the simplest explanation I can give you. You can sum up the entire organization’s hierarchy by comparing it to a corporate business and the United Nations. The Boss, which would be Massino, is the CEO. Next is the Under Boss, who we think will be Failla, and he’s the President or Assistant CEO. The Consigliere, that would be Valachi, is the In-House Counsel. The Capo, which would be Castrucci, is the Manager. The Soldiers and Associates are the worker bees—these guys are the nobodies, drug dealers, loan sharks, etc.—and the Picciotto, referred to lovingly as a hitman, is Farino, who we all know as Human Resources,” she said with a laugh. 

“As for the world famous Commission, they’re like the United Nations, with each crime family boss equaling a foreign country. Is that simple enough for you?” she asked as she stood to stretch her legs.

Rheyna nodded. “I think that sums it up pretty well.”

“Good. I’m gonna get another beer; you want one?”

“Yeah,” Rheyna said as she picked up several documents and glanced through them. She skimmed over the detailed reports and tossed them into a pile.

Laura came back with two beers. She twisted off the caps and handed a bottle to Rheyna.

“Thank you,” Rheyna said without taking her eyes off the photos.

Laura was silent as she watched Rheyna systematically go through each one and commit the faces to memory. After several minutes, Rheyna tossed everything into a neat pile.

Laura walked over to the fireplace. She bent down and picked up a piece of wood from the brass log holder, pulled back the fire screen, and tossed it in. She turned to look at Rheyna. “I wish I had that gift of yours.”

Rheyna leaned back on the couch and took a long drink from the bottle. “Trust me when I say having a photographic memory isn’t all it’s cracked up to be. More times than not, you remember things you’d just as soon forget.”

Laura eyed her without commenting. There was no need. She knew exactly what Rheyna meant. She sat down on the couch, and laid her hand on Rheyna’s knee. “How are you doing?”

Rheyna looked at her. “You know, Laura, I’ve always known that La Cosa Nostra was run like a well-oiled machine, but—”

“I’m not talking about the mob, Rheyna.” For emphasis, she poked Rheyna in the chest with her finger. “I want to know how you are doing and I want the truth and—”

“I’m fine, Laura.” Rheyna laughed at the expression on Laura’s face. “Why do you always do that?” she asked.

“Do what?” Laura asked, her right eye narrowing, her left eyebrow shooting upward.

Rheyna pointed at Laura’s eyes. “That eyebrow thingy you do.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Yeah, whatever, and you don’t need to worry about me so much.”

“I always worry about you, and if I didn’t care so much, it wouldn’t matter—now would it?”

“I know you do, and I love you for it, but believe me when I say I’m fine. To tell you the truth, I’m actually looking forward to a change of scenery.” Rheyna reached over and pulled the envelope out from beneath the keys. She raised the flap and pulled out the contents. She looked at the copy of her new California driver’s license. “This isn’t too bad. At least they let me keep my first name, and I’m only twenty-eight.”

Laura snorted. “In your dreams, you’re twenty-eight. How old are you, anyway?”

Rheyna tossed her the driver’s license. “Thirty-five and holding with a birthday coming up in May, smart ass.”

Laura did a mock salute and curled her upper lip, doing her best Elvis impersonation and said, “Thank’ya, thank’ya very much. I’ll be here all week.”

Rheyna shook her head and laughed. “You’re just not right. That’s all there is to it.”

Laura glanced at the driver’s license. “That’s not too bad, considering what name they could’ve given you. What’s left?” she asked.

Rheyna skimmed through the other documents. “A college transcript from Oklahoma University for a B.A.S. in Photography and a Chequotah, Oklahoma police report showing that I was arrested as a juvenile for petty theft and vandalism.” Rheyna felt the color drain from her face.

Laura must have seen it, too. “What is it? What’s wrong?” Laura asked, taking the papers from Rheyna’s hand. She looked at the documents and shook her head. “You know these aren’t real,” she said, throwing her arms around Rheyna’s shoulders.

“I know, but it’s still a little unnerving.” Rheyna gathered up all the documents and photos. “I think I’ve seen enough,” she said and walked over to the fireplace. She knelt down on one knee, slid open the screen and tossed all the items into the fire. It didn’t take long for the dancing flames to turn the papers into a pile of ashes. She thought about her parents and decided to give them a call before she left on her flight.

“I can’t believe how late it is,” Laura said as the cuckoo bird above the mantle signaled that it was midnight.

Rheyna closed the fire screen and turned to look at her. “I know, and I still have to pack.” 

Laura stood and brushed off her slacks. “And I have to go home and break the news to Stacie. I have a feeling she’s not going to be too happy with me.”

“If I know Stacie, she’ll be up waiting for you and she’ll handle it just fine,” Rheyna said as she walked Laura to the door. “Thank you, and be safe driving home,” she said, leaning forward to hug Laura. 

“You’re welcome, and I will. You have a safe flight and I’ll talk to you sometime tomorrow night.”

Rheyna watched her back out of the driveway. She stood there looking out the window for a good fifteen minutes before heading upstairs. Her thoughts turned to Anthony Castrucci, and she unconsciously shivered. She pushed the uneasy feeling out of her mind, thinking she would try to get a couple hours’ sleep before packing her clothes.

###

Laura locked the door and turned off the lamp on the end table. She tiptoed down the hall to the bedroom. She tossed her coat across the back of a chair and unbuttoned her blouse.

“Hey, baby, I was hoping you’d still be up.” 

Stacie sat up and stretched her arms over her head. She tried to stifle a yawn. “You know I have trouble sleeping without you next to me.”

Laura pulled a t-shirt over her head and hopped on the bed beside her. “About that—you may have to get used to it for awhile.”

Stacie frowned. “You have a new assignment, don’t you?”

Laura nodded. “I leave tomorrow afternoon.”

“How long will you be gone?”

“I’m not sure. It could be a couple weeks, or it could be a couple months. It all depends on how long the operation drags out.”

Stacie wrapped her arms around the top of her knees and laid her head against them. “I don’t want you to go.”

Laura reached over and pulled Stacie down on top of her. “Oh, sweetheart. I don’t want you to be sad.” Laura ran her fingers through the long red curls flowing down Stacie’s back. “I’ll come home every couple of weeks for a night or two, if I can manage the time. I promise.”

“Is it dangerous?” Stacie managed to ask as Laura began trailing kisses along the side of her neck.

 “You know—”

“I know you can’t talk about your cases,” Stacie interrupted. “I just want to know if you’ll be in any danger. You know how I tend to worry.”

“Yes, it could be dangerous,” Laura answered honestly.

Stacie’s body tensed. She held Laura at arm’s length to look her directly in the eyes.

“Sweetheart, I'll be there in a support position only.” Laura squeezed her arms tight around Stacie’s waist. “The real danger will be with Rheyna.”

Stacie rolled over and leaned on her elbow. “Rheyna’s on this assignment, too?”

“Yes, and I’m sorry honey, but I can’t give you any more details.”

“I hate this part of your job.”

“I know you do and I hate this part myself.”

“Can you at least tell me where you’ll be?”

“I’ll be in California.”

“You tell Rheyna I said to be careful.”

“I will. Now, come over here,” Laura said, pulling Stacie down beside her. “I might not get to see you for awhile,” she said, and then her mouth hungrily claimed Stacie’s soft lips. Laura slowly made her way down to Stacie’s breast. Stacie shivered as Laura’s tongue made circling motions around her nipple before consuming it in her mouth.

“Don’t think … think this makes up for you leaving,” Stacie managed to say, her breath catching in her throat.

“No, but it’s a good start,” she whispered against Stacie’s skin. Laura slowly made her way down her lover’s body. God, how I love the smell, the taste of this woman, she thought as she kissed the inside of Stacie’s thigh. She rubbed her cheek over the small tuft of hair, savoring the scent. Stacie moaned as Laura’s tongue gently licked along the sides of her clitoris.

Stacie gripped the sheets with both hands. “You’re slowly killing me, you know?”

“Am I?” Laura moaned as she explored the soft wetness now surrounding her fingers. Stacie’s hips began to move against her fingers with slow, deliberate thrusts.

“Oh, God,” Stacey groaned as Laura’s soft, hot mouth paralyzed her. Without thought, her legs spread wider. Laura could feel Stacie growing harder with each tantalizing lick. She tightened her arms around Stacie’s legs and drank in her lover’s sweetness. Stacie reached down and ran her fingers through Laura’s hair, holding her close as she began to climax, her back arching, her body shaking to the core.

Stacie fell back on the bed breathless, her chest heaving up and down until finally she pushed Laura away. “No more, baby, no more.”

Laura laid her head against Stacie’s wet belly and tried to calm her own uneven heartbeat. Like an aftershock, she felt Stacie’s hips raise slightly, thrust forward and tighten before finally relaxing. She clamped her own legs together in an attempt to quiet the overwhelming ache settling in her groin.

After a few minutes, Stacie sat up and leaned forward. She reached down and grabbed the top of Laura’s t-shirt. With one fluid motion, she pulled it over Laura’s head and tossed it on the floor. “Jesus, Laura, I’m thinking you should go away more often.”

Laura’s voice was husky with desire. “I wouldn’t go that far.”

“If it’s okay with you, I’d like to reciprocate.” Stacie didn’t wait for an answer and pulled Laura up to straddle her face.

“I’m not sure you need to touch—” A guttural sound escaped from Laura’s lips as Stacie’s warm fingers held her open. She held her breath for what she knew was coming next. She fell forward, grabbing the headboard for support.

“You’re so wet and hard,” Stacie murmured as she rubbed her lips over Laura’s swollen clit. Laura moaned as Stacie took her fully in her mouth. Her hips moved back and forth, encouraging Stacie to suck harder with each thrust.

“Yes, yes, oh, God,” Laura panted as Stacie’s fingers massaged her opening. “Please, baby,” she begged.

“Not yet,” Stacie whispered as her mouth and fingers continued the tease.

“I can’t take much more.”

“Sure, you can,” Stacie groaned, sliding her fingers through the wetness, and then she entered her.

Laura began a rocking motion with her hips against Stacie’s fingers. “More, baby, please give me more,” she cried out. “Harder, harder, oh yes, harder, yes!” Laura moaned, her back stiffening, her body shaking with orgasm before finally collapsing against the headboard in exhaustion.

Chapter 4

Rheyna’s flight had been uneventful and long, but on time. After picking up her luggage, she stepped outside the American Airlines terminal at San Francisco’s International Airport. The weather was perfect—a warm seventy-six degrees according to the Captain. She shielded her eyes from the sun, marveling at the blueness of the sky.

She crossed the street and headed toward the long-term parking area, weaving back and forth between the rows of cars until she came to the spot marked LGT4. She busted out laughing when she saw her car. She shook her head, knowing that she owed Laura a lobster dinner.

Sitting in the parking spot was a silver Jeep Wrangler Rubicon. She let out a whistle that could be heard around the parking lot. She flung her suitcase into the back and quickly removed the soft-top. It never dawned on her to look at the keys in the folder; otherwise, she would have realized that one set was for a Jeep. She smiled at the air freshener hanging from the mirror. It was a rainbow with a pot of gold at the end. Any person would be lucky to have a friend like Laura. At that moment, she realized just how truly lucky she was and silently prayed that her luck would continue.

She opened the glove box and pulled out a map of the area and the directions to her new home. According to the map, the house was located in Half Moon Bay, approximately thirty-five minutes from the airport and a short distance from the Castrucci estate. She didn’t know what to expect of the house, but she knew it was bureau-owned property and untraceable. If Castrucci decided to check on her—and they were sure he would have by now—he would see that she purchased the house two months ago. She laid the map on the seat and backed out of the parking spot.

Thank heaven for MapQuest’s easy-to-follow directions, she thought as she made her way out of the airport and merged onto U.S. 101, heading south toward San Jose along San Francisco Bay. The view was breathtaking, and with the wind blowing through her hair, she took every bit of it in. She was so engrossed in the scenery that she almost missed the Half Moon Bay exit.

According to the map, she would be on CA92 West for thirteen miles. Off to the right, a small minimart got her attention, and she decided to stop to pick up a few things. She was almost certain that the fridge would be stocked with food and other necessities, but she specifically wanted a pair of sunglasses, beer, and junk food—namely chocolate.

Her luck just kept getting better, she decided as she stopped in front of the beer section. Sitting on a shelf were several bottles of her favorite wine, Moscato Allegro. She picked up three bottles and headed for the checkout. She couldn’t believe it. She had been ordering that particular wine from an online store for the last two years. It was by far the best wine she had ever tasted, and with little effort, she could polish off a bottle by herself.

She was even more excited to learn from the sales clerk that the winery was located in Paso Robles, a three-hour trip down the coast. The clerk assured her that the view alone was worth the drive. She thanked the clerk for the information and went back to the Jeep, thinking she just might have to take that drive.

With her new sunglasses on, she set off toward Half Moon Bay and before she knew it, she was pulling into the driveway at 22 Mirada Road. The house sat directly on the beach, overlooking the Pacific Ocean. It would be an understatement to say it was beyond her expectations. The folks in Washington were definitely taking care of her.

With bag and suitcase in hand, she let herself in through the front door and walked directly into the living room. She looked around in awe, thinking she must be one successful photographer.

The living room ran lengthwise from back to front, with a counter-topped bar separating it from the small, eat-in kitchen. She noticed a small package sitting on the counter. No doubt, a gift from Laura, she thought as she surveyed the room. The house was decorated with a southwestern theme, and the fabric print on the furniture reminded her of the Navajo Indian blankets that are sold at flea markets. She found the cream and mauve tones comforting. A stone fireplace reaching from floor to ceiling covered one entire wall.

She set her suitcase on the floor and walked over to the patio doors. She looked through the glass, her breath catching in her throat. She had a panoramic view that looked directly out into the Pacific Ocean. Without hesitation, she slid the door open and stepped outside.

The scene that greeted her was breathtaking. The entire deck was surrounded by knee-high wild flowers in various stages of bloom, but the yellow poppies were something else. They were everywhere, stretching down the beach as far as the eye could see. She watched a seagull dive down deep into the water, only to come up seconds later with a fish in its mouth.

She took a deep breath and allowed the fresh air to fill her lungs. She sat down on a lounger, leaned her head back, and closed her eyes. She could hear the waves slapping against the rocks and she imagined the sun setting in the evening. She looked forward to seeing it firsthand. After several minutes, she reluctantly opened her eyes. She had a job to do. She got up from the lounger and went back inside to put away the few items she picked up at the mini-mart.

She grabbed a beer from the fridge and took a long drink before making her way through the rest of the house. The bedrooms were located on the opposite side of the house. She tossed her suitcase on the bed of the first room she came to. It was not anything too fancy and was decorated in the same southwestern theme as the living room. It had a queen-size bed, dresser, and two obligatory nightstands with lamps. It did however, have a window that looked out onto the beach. She thought about unpacking and then changed her mind. She wanted to see the other rooms first. She went across the hall and poked her head into another bedroom. It was just like the one she had chosen, but without the view.

The next room she entered was set up like a state-of-the-art photo lab. Against the wall, sitting on top of a conference table, was a computer, printer, and Canon Rebel digital camera. She suspected the cost ran in the range of ten to fifteen grand for the computer system. The camera alone was worth at least two. She picked up the camera, thinking that they couldn’t have gotten her a better one. It would have been her first choice. A low grumbling in her stomach caused her to look at her watch. She couldn’t believe that it was almost seven.

She made herself a bologna sandwich, took it along with the package from the counter, and went out onto the deck to watch the sunset. It didn’t disappoint. It reminded her of the Northern Lights. The sky was divided from top to bottom in a combination of blues and yellows and a red so bright, that the reflection on the whitecaps made the water look pink. She had never seen anything like it.

She ate the sandwich as she sorted through the box. She had some idea of what she would find inside and wasn’t surprised in the least to see the 9mm semi-automatic. She hoped she wouldn’t need it, but it was comforting to see just the same.

Being an ordinary citizen, at least on paper, meant that she couldn’t take her service weapon on the plane. As for her trip, she knew Edwards would have her name erased from the flight manifest on the off chance that a background check would be done. She knew that by now, Castrucci would have done just that. Whoever did the check would see that she had arrived in Half Moon Bay two months earlier from Chequotah, Oklahoma when she bought the house.

She sat the gun and the box of ammo off to the side and looked at the cell phone. It was her direct link, her lifeline, to Laura. She turned the phone over and smiled. Taped to the back was a note reminding her to set the answering machine.

She laid the phone down and picked up the two envelopes sitting at the bottom of the box. The first one contained a stack of personalized business cards, along with the Castrucci estate address. The second envelope had a credit card with her new name on it, and money. She counted out three grand in twenty-dollar bills. She gathered up the contents of the box and went back inside to search out the answering machine. It didn’t take long—she found it next to the toaster and coffee maker and recorded a message.

She took her gun and the box of ammo and went back to her bedroom. She sat down on the side of the bed and loaded the clip. She opened the top drawer of her nightstand and slid the gun beneath a stack of magazines.

Back in Washington, she hadn’t been sure of what to pack and finally decided that it wouldn’t be much, since she needed to update her wardrobe. Therefore, it didn’t take long to put away the few things she had brought. She grabbed her favorite pair of flannel pajamas and a t-shirt and headed off to the bathroom for a much-needed shower.

Once dressed, she ran a comb through her hair, went into the kitchenette, and grabbed a beer out of the fridge. She took a swig and dropped down on the couch as she snatched the remote off the coffee table. She flicked through the stations until she found Law and Order. 

She spent the next several days exploring the area and getting familiar with the camera equipment. At night, she would take the cell phone, along with her dinner, and go out on the patio to check in with Laura. After the phone call, she trolled the internet for area newspaper archives tied to Castrucci and the Massino crime family. 

###

Tommy drove the limo down the trash-strewn street and past several buildings that were burnt to the ground. He stopped in front of one that should have been condemned years ago.

“We’ll be back in a couple,” Sonny said as he and Big Tony got out of the car.

Big Tony looked at the building with disgust. “This place is a dump. I don’t understand how people live like this.”

Sonny led Big Tony past an assortment of cars perched atop concrete blocks and stopped at the front door leading into the building. “Yeah, it’s definitely not my cup of tea, but it’s a diamond in the rough.” 

“It better be,” Big Tony said as they climbed the creaking stairs. “It smells like piss in here,” he grumbled. He took out a hanky and covered his nose, taking care to step over a drunk passed out on the second-floor landing. “What floor did you say he’s on?”

Sonny glanced down at the paper in his hand. “Third.”

“Figures,” Big Tony said as he continued to climb up the steps leading to the third floor. “Man, I need to get in better shape,” he said, gasping for air.

Sonny walked past him and stopped in front of the second door. “Here it is,” he said, wrapping on the door with his knuckles.

###

Inside the tiny apartment, Billy Smith pushed open the bedroom door and walked over to the small blonde-headed girl sitting on the edge of the bed. He crouched down on the floor in front of her. “You sure are pretty, darlin’. You remember what Daddy told you?” he asked softly.

She nodded shyly and continued to play with the pink ruffle at the bottom of her flowery dress.

Billy laid his hand over hers. “These men are really important to Daddy, and I want you to be a good girl, okay? All right, I’ll be right back and then we can get some ice cream.” He left the room and walked back to the front door. He took a deep breath and opened it.

“It’s about damn time,” Big Tony said impatiently.

Billy ran his hand through a mass of greasy hair. “Sorry ‘bout that,” he said with a nervous laugh.

Big Tony brushed past him and walked into the filthy living room. “She better be worth it,” he said, glancing around. He looked at the kitchen and the sink full of dishes, crawling with cockroaches. He shook his head in disgust. “Where is she?” he asked.

“Uh, uh, this way,” Billy answered, leading the men to the little girl’s bedroom.

Big Tony pushed the door open and walked over to the bed. He reached down and lifted the girl’s chin. He turned her head from side to side. “How old is she?” he asked.

“She’ll be seven her next birthday.”

Big Tony looked at Sonny and grinned. “I’ve seen enough,” he said. He turned and walked out of the room with the two men following close behind.

Billy crammed his hands in the front pockets of his jeans, shifting nervously from one foot to the other. 

Sonny pulled out a yellow envelope from inside his breast pocket and handed it to Billy.

“Have her ready by noon. I’ll send someone for her. Make sure she’s wearing what she has on now,” Big Tony said as he and Sonny watched Billy open the envelope.

Billy’s eyes shifted nervously back and forth between the two men. “Uh … um, there’s only fifteen here.”

Big Tony shrugged his shoulders. “Yeah, so what?”

“Uh … the deal was for … for twenty thou,” Billy stammered.

Big Tony crossed the room in two steps. He shoved Billy, knocking him backward into a raggedy chair. He whipped out a gun from his waistband and crammed the muzzle against the side of Billy’s head. “You piece of shit. You’re lucky I gave you that much,” he snarled through clenched teeth.

“Uh … yeah. Uh … this is plenty. Please, please don’t hurt me,” Billy begged.

Big Tony pulled the gun away. He spit on the floor next to Billy’s chair and then laughed as he tucked the gun back inside his waistband. He jerked the door open and looked back at Billy. “You’re pathetic, but if she’s as good as you promised, I’ll give you a little bonus next time. If she’s not, you’ll be the one paying me and make sure she’s ready at noon.”

Billy waited for the door to close and then slumped back in the chair. He let out a huge sigh of relief, smiling broadly, as his dirty fingers skimmed over the stack of one-hundred-dollar bills.

###

The voice of a woman with a slight Italian accent came through the answering machine, waking Rheyna from a deep sleep. She had an idea of who the caller was and her suspicion was confirmed as the message played.

It was Terasa Castrucci asking if it would be possible for Rheyna to come out today to take their photos. She apologized for asking on such short notice, since the appointment was set for next week. She wouldn’t be asking, except her husband’s business would be taking him out of town on the scheduled date. She left her contact number and said goodbye.

Rheyna took a quick shower and poured a cup of coffee before returning Mrs. Castrucci’s call. Esther, the Castrucci’s housekeeper, answered the phone, told her that Mrs. Castrucci was at the hairdresser, and requested she come between one and two today, if possible. Rheyna told her she would be there, and Esther then proceeded to give her directions to the Castrucci estate. 

She loaded up her camera equipment and tossed it in the back of the Jeep. She knew her way to the house from one of her driving ventures earlier in the week, making a point to drive over to the Castrucci estate to familiarize herself with the surroundings. She figured she had time to grab a quick lunch before her appointment with Mrs. Castrucci and stopped and picked up a turkey club sandwich from a little sub shop on Magellan.

After finishing the sandwich, she headed for the Kelly Avenue exit. A half mile later, she turned into the Castrucci driveway.

The estate itself sat far back on the property, making it invisible from the street below. There was no doubt in her mind that it had been a calculated move by Castrucci when he built the house. She continued up and around the blacktopped drive and stopped in front of a large gate. She rolled down the window and pressed the intercom button. She glanced at the large row of trees in front of her. She recalled from the estate photos that the house sat just on the other side of the tree line.

“Yeah, what business do you have?” A deep male voice barked through the speaker.

“My name is Rheyna Moretti. I have an appointment with Mrs. Castrucci.”

“Just a minute,” the voice barked again.

After several seconds, the gate opened. She drove through the tree line and felt her breath catch in her throat when the house came into view. It was more beautiful than she imagined. Just as in the pictures she had seen, the only diminishing factor was the two heavily armed men walking toward her. She pulled the Jeep next to a blue Jaguar and turned off the engine. She had just unhooked her seatbelt when the driver’s door was flung open.

The taller of the two men yanked the camera bag from her hands and rummaged through it while the other one proceeded to push her against the car and pat her down. Satisfied that she was okay, he nodded to the taller man to give her camera bag back. The shorter one motioned for her to follow him. Rheyna turned to see the other man inside her Jeep, searching through the glove box.

Without looking at her, the shorter one said, “Mrs. Castrucci is expecting you.”

As if on cue, the front door opened and Rheyna instantly recognized Terasa Castrucci from the photos. She held out her hand to Rheyna and smiled warmly.

“Hello, Ms. Moretti. I’m Terasa Castrucci and I would like to start by saying thank you for changing our appointment on such short notice and,” she nodded at the retreating figure walking down the driveway, “please accept my apology for their behavior. Personally, I think they’re uncalled for.”

Rheyna took Terasa’s hand in hers and was pleasantly surprised by the firm grip. “You’re welcome, Mrs. Castrucci; please call me Rheyna, and there is no need to apologize.” Again, Terasa smiled warmly at her and Rheyna thought she was every bit as lovely as her photo.

She was dressed exquisitely in a lavender floral print skirt suit. A few stray tendrils of hair had escaped from the perfectly coifed hair and hung loosely down around her ears and shoulders. The pearl necklace and earrings she wore added to her beauty. Rheyna had no doubt they were the real thing and very expensive. Terasa Castrucci was regal, yet personable.

Rheyna followed her into the sunken entryway and let out a gasp. She then proceeded to trip up the stairs leading into the foyer, nearly falling on her face. Terasa reached out to steady her and chuckled. Rheyna looked up, feeling like a complete idiot. All this time, she had been so impressed by the outside of the house that she hadn’t given the inside a second thought. She hated to admit it, but she was awestruck.

Windows surrounded the entryway, covering the entire area from floor to ceiling. At the base of the entryway steps, a spiraling black wrought-iron staircase wound its way down from the second floor out into the foyer. The foyer had to be at least forty-feet wide in all directions and opened up into the upper level of the house. Italian marble covered the floor and its pattern reminded Rheyna of the color swirl one gets when mixing chocolate syrup with vanilla ice cream.

The room was naturally bright and warm, aided by numerous skylights located along the ceiling. Structural columns—made from hand-carved marble and accented with gold leaf-shaped inlays—framed oversized doorways.

Looking toward the back and upward, she could see where the room protruded outward, as in the photos. What was missing from the photos was the beautiful ornamental railing encircling a walkway, covering the entire second floor. She assumed that a series of hallways branching out from the walkway led to the upstairs bedrooms. From her position, she could see through the doors that opened to three separate balconies overlooking the pool and the ocean. She felt as if she were standing in a museum. 

Terasa looped her arm through Rheyna’s, snapping her from her thoughts. She led Rheyna into what she described as the sitting room. She poured two glasses of wine, handed one to Rheyna, and then sat down on a couch in front of a large picture window overlooking the bay.

“I want you to know how much I appreciate you altering your schedule for me on such short notice,” Terasa said with sincerity.

“It was no trouble at all, Mrs. Castrucci. I was happy to do it.” Rheyna glanced around the room with admiration. “This has to be the most beautiful house I’ve ever been in.”

Terasa beamed at the compliment and smiled. “I’m glad you think so and thank you. I did all the decorating myself.”

Rheyna held her glass up in a mock toast. “You did a fantastic job.”

Just when she thought she couldn’t be surprised anymore, Caroline Castrucci walked into the room, causing Rheyna to choke on her wine. Standing before her was the most gorgeous two-legged creature she had ever seen. Caroline wasn’t just beautiful—she was narcotically stunning.

Rheyna tried not to stare, but failed miserably. Starting at the bottom of her white slacks, Rheyna’s eyes traveled the entire length of Caroline’s darkly tanned body before coming back to the area at the base of her throat where a bright silver chain hung just above her breasts. The clothing did little to hide her curvaceous body, and Rheyna wondered if all of her skin was that tan. 

Rheyna felt a burning sensation in her cheeks and knew Caroline was watching her. She fought off an uncontrollable urge to shiver. She stared at Caroline’s lips and wondered what it must feel like to kiss them.

Caroline’s mouth curved into a smile, and Rheyna forced herself to meet her gaze. She found herself looking into the brightest and deepest pair of blue eyes ever created. She was overwhelmed with a physical desire so strong, that it rocked her to the core. 

Caroline’s right eyebrow shot up, and Rheyna blushed. Caroline’s smile grew wider. She looked at Rheyna as if to say, “Do-I-meet-your-approval?” and by the look on Caroline’s face, it was obvious that she was enjoying their little exchange. Caroline was the first to break eye contact. She walked over to her mother, bending slightly, and kissed Terasa on the cheek.

Terasa wrapped her arm around Caroline’s waist and smiled. “Rheyna, I’d like you to meet my daughter, Caroline.”

Caroline met Rheyna’s gaze and held it as she walked over. She stopped directly in front of Rheyna. She was so close, Rheyna could smell the sweet fragrance of her cologne. She held her hand out and smiled. “Hello, Rheyna, I’m pleased to meet you.”

Rheyna took Caroline’s hand in hers and returned the smile. “I’m pleased to meet you, too.” What surprised Rheyna was how much she meant those words.

“Where’s your father?” Terasa asked, oblivious to the little exchange going on between the two women.

“He’s on his way,” Caroline answered, still looking Rheyna in the eyes.

“I was thinking that I would like the pictures taken in here. What do you think, Rheyna?” Terasa asked.

“I think it’s a great idea,” Rheyna answered as she  began setting up her equipment, grateful for the distraction, and a few much-needed minutes to get it together. She was fully aware by the rapid beating of her heart that Caroline was still watching her. Something told her that if she looked up, she would see two bright blue eyes laughing at her.

“What in the hell is wrong with me?” she mumbled under her breath as she attached the camera to the tripod. “I’m acting like a schoolgirl with a crush.”

She looked up just as Anthony Castrucci appeared in the doorway. His mammoth body swallowed the doorframe. He, on the other hand, looked exactly as Rheyna had pictured. He walked into the room with his right hand man, Sonny Valachi, following closely on his heels.

Sonny nodded his head at Rheyna and took a seat just inside the door.

“Anthony, this is Rheyna Moretti. She’s the photographer I hired,” Terasa said, looking at her husband.

He smiled and nodded at her. “Ms. Moretti, I’m all yours. Where do you want me?” he asked.

In a nice jail cell, she wanted to say, but bit her tongue. Instead, she said, “Here, in front of the picture window, please.” She indicated the seat next to Terasa and then moved behind the couch. She pulled the cord to move the Venetian blind out of the way.

“Caroline, can you stand right here, behind your parents?” she asked before walking back over to her camera. As she bent down to peer through the lens, she had to admit that the three of them made a striking family. Caroline had obviously received the best of each parents’ genes.

“Caroline, can you place your right hand on your father’s shoulder? That’s good, now hold it right there. Okay, smiles, everyone.”

Rheyna snapped several photos in succession. “Okay, now, what I’d like to do is get a couple individual shots. I’ll start with you first, Mrs. Castrucci, if that’s okay with everyone.”

“Of course, dear,” Terasa answered.

As soon as Caroline and her father moved, Rheyna snapped the photos. “Okay, all done,” she said.

Terasa stood and motioned for her husband to take her spot.

“Would you like me to sit in the same spot, Ms. Moretti?” he asked.

“That would be fine, thank you,” she answered.

She bent to look through the lens and felt an uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. She quickly took the photos and stood upright.

Big Tony got up and turned to Rheyna. “If you don’t need anything more from me, Ms. Moretti, I have a business trip to prepare for.”

“Nope, that should do it. Thank you, Mr. Castrucci.”

Caroline walked over and took a seat on the couch. “I guess it’s my turn,” she said, smiling at Rheyna. 

“Yes, it is,” Rheyna, answered. Once Caroline was settled, she snapped off more pictures than she needed. She looked up from the camera. “All done,” she said as she began taking her equipment apart.    

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Caroline leave the room and felt a pang of disappointment. She was grateful when Terasa walked over and looped her arm through hers; otherwise, she would have stood there psychoanalyzing herself.

She smiled at the older woman. “When I get back, I’ll get the proofs made. It shouldn’t take me too long.”

“Thank you, Rheyna, I appreciate that,” she said as she walked with Rheyna to the front door.

“I’ll call you in the morning,” Rheyna said. Her thoughts turned to Caroline. “Or I can bring them over to you, if you prefer.”

Terasa laid her hand on Rheyna’s shoulder. “Are you sure it wouldn’t be a bother? I’ve already put you out as it is.”

Rheyna smiled at her. “Nonsense, I have an appointment in the morning not too far from here. I can just drop them off after I’m done.”

“All right, you win, but only if you’re positive that it’s not too much trouble.”

“I promise you, it’s not.”

“I guess I will see you sometime tomorrow then,” Terasa said, smiling at Rheyna. She stood in the doorway and watched Rheyna walk to her car.

Rheyna climbed into her Jeep and tossed the camera bag on the seat beside her. She waved goodbye to Terasa and headed down the driveway.

###

Later that night, after checking in with Laura, Rheyna sat down at the computer to download the Castrucci photos from the memory card. She loved technology, especially when it worked to her benefit. She loved the touch-up portion of the software, where she could literally erase tattoos or instantly airbrush on a ready-made tan. She opened the software and brought up the Castrucci photos. It took less than an hour to arrange the photos and print out the proofs.

She went back into the kitchen and grabbed a beer from the fridge. She twisted off the cap and took a swig. Her thoughts turned to the bureau and the technology in the field of criminal investigation. She vividly remembered the day Sigh-ock opened for business. 

Dedicated by President George Bush in 1998, the twenty-million-dollar, high-tech operations center, located on the fifth floor of the J. Edgar Hoover Building was roughly the size of a football field and measured more than 40,000 square feet. It was specifically designed to accommodate up to 450 additional staff members or agents in the event of an emergency.

The center’s main purpose was to provide crisis updates to the FBI using sophisticated computers and communication equipment. When and if a crisis began, the center sent out updates to the top people throughout the FBI, as well as other U.S. government agencies. 

The glaring need for an updated center became evident in the summer of 1996 when bureau officials tried to manage simultaneous investigations regarding the explosions at the Summer Olympics in Atlanta, TWA flight 800 over Lockerbie Scotland, and the Saudi Arabia truck bombing at Khobar Towers. It was total chaos trying to handle it all. The crises left the FBI shorthanded on personnel and severely handicapped for space. There weren’t enough rooms or telephones, and some of the bureau’s best agents were assigned to makeshift desks throughout the hallways, reading confidential documents.

On the day of the dedication, FBI Director Louis J. Freeh introduced reporters to the new facility with a one-time-only tour. At the time of the dedication, the bureau’s fastest growing sector was counter-terrorism. Between 1993 and 1998, the number of offices stationed in the U.S. and around the world had more than doubled.

As of January 2008, the FBI Headquarters in Washington provided direction and support to fifty-six field offices, roughly four-hundred satellite offices—commonly referred to as resident agencies—four specialty field installations, and over fifty liaison offices—or Legal Attaches—throughout the world. 

The security at Sigh-ock was super tight. When exiting the elevator, the first thing one sees is a huge vault door, similar to the kind found in a bank. To the right, and affixed to the wall, is a keypad that requires a security key fob code for entry.

On each side of the doors are two large, red signs informing visitors that they have now entered a high-security area. Outside the doors, all activity is monitored and recorded by several strategically placed cameras twenty-four hours a day, 365 days a year.

Located directly inside the door and off to the right was a small galley kitchen with a microwave and coffee maker. She smiled as she thought about the first time she passed the room and saw the sign over the microwave that read, “Food and Drinks Prohibited.”

She thought back about her illustrious career with the FBI and how it all began around fifteen years ago. She never dreamed about being a cop, let alone an agent with the FBI, and for as long as she could remember, she had wanted to be a photographer.

That all changed the day she met Special Agent Laura Forrest. They had met some sixteen years ago while Rheyna was attending George Washington University. She had seen Laura from a distance off and on the entire time she was in school. Laura was the one who conducted the FBI recruiting drive every semester outside the main entrance to the college.

Secretly, she had thought Laura was too small and too attractive to be a FBI agent. She was sorry to admit that she had a stereotypical view of what an agent should look like, and Laura definitely was not it. Laura stood maybe five-feet-four inches tall with heels on. With blonde shoulder-length hair and green eyes, she was what Rheyna would classify as a sweet piece of eye candy.

Her so-called ‘gaydar’ had gone into overdrive from the first moment she had seen her. Laura had grinned at her like a Cheshire cat, a grin that said, “I know your secret, too.” Although they never spoke until the day she graduated, Rheyna had liked her immediately. After the ceremony, she was busy packing her things to leave campus for the last time, when Laura unexpectedly appeared at her dorm room with a recruiting pamphlet in her hand.

She introduced herself and asked Rheyna if she had ever given a thought to joining the FBI. Not one to mix words, Rheyna told her, “Thanks, but no thanks.”

What Laura said next surprised her: “What’s the matter, afraid you can’t hack it, don’t have what it takes? I guess my instincts were wrong about you.” Laura tossed the pamphlet on the bed and walked out of the room without another word, and that was all it took.

Laura had challenged her and she couldn’t resist. She told herself at the time that it was just the Taurus in her. She sat down on the bed, leafed through the brochure, and was pleasantly surprised to read that one of the FBI hiring policies included a clause that protected people based on sexual orientation.

Later that night, while sitting in her newly rented efficiency apartment, she logged onto the FBI website and downloaded an application. To her surprise, she was accepted two weeks later. 

She had driven by the J. Edgar Hoover building a thousand times without giving it much thought, but on the day she was to report for duty, she stood outside the front entrance marveling at its sheer size. It was enormous and took up a full city block. The building itself was located at 935 Pennsylvania Avenue between Ninth and Tenth Street, with the front of the building facing Pennsylvania Avenue. The building raised seven stories at the front, with a huge overhang at the back that added four more floors. 

Laura told her that the building had been designed this way in order to bypass a city ordinance that restricted the height on all new buildings facing Pennsylvania Avenue.

 The main reason for this had to do with the major parades that periodically marched down the Avenue. It was a requirement for all new buildings to have open second floors in order to accommodate parade spectators. The exterior part of the building was most interesting and was constructed out of crude concrete slabs. At first glance, they appeared to be riddled with bullet holes. She learned later that the holes were not from bullets, but were actually part of the architecture, designed to give it character. Not only did they look like bullet holes, the building looked unfinished to her, and she was not alone in that thought.

She couldn’t recall how many times she had overheard a tourist taking the tour ask, “So, how much longer before the building’s completed?” It was a standing joke around HQ, seeing that the building was completed in 1974.

When she entered the building, the first person she saw was Special Agent Laura Forrest. She had been waiting for her and again, she had that shit-eating grin on her face. All Rheyna could do was smile back. After she signed in at the front desk, Laura laced her arm through Rheyna’s and took her on a tour of what would be her home for the next fifteen years.

The first area they entered was the visitors’ lobby. The room was nicely decorated in neutral color tones and like any lobby, it contained several lounge chairs, a sofa and a large table littered with brochures and pamphlets. To the right of the entrance doors was the obligatory guard’s desk where each visitor had to sign in. The wall nearest the entrance had a set of mirrors reaching from floor to ceiling and unbeknownst to visitors, a group of agents, along with security guards, sat on the other side, watching the lounge through two-way mirrors.

Sitting two floors down, directly in the middle of the building—and viewable from the lobby—was an open, outside courtyard with ivy-covered walls. All along the outside perimeter, gardens grew in the spring, producing the most vibrant flowers she had ever seen. Around the gardens, carefully laid pavers led to an enormous, flowing fountain located in the middle of the court, which was surrounded by wrought-iron benches. The benches were a nice touch and provided the ideal place to sit and collect one’s thoughts, a place to escape, to get away from all of the terrible things that went on inside the building.

This was where she chose to eat her lunch on most days. She was amazed at the countless animals and birds that made their way in and milled around the flower gardens. They even had a groundhog for a mascot. She understood how the birds and groundhog got in, but to this day, she had no idea how all the others did, since the only way in was up or through the ground. She still tries to figure out where the tabby cat came from.

The colorful garden was very different from the bland colors inside the building. When entering a restricted area, one is slammed back to reality with the dreary décor. Every door is painted charcoal grey and every wall in the building is beige and bare. Not one wall has pictures hanging on them. The building’s size and odd design, combined with the fact that everything looked alike, made it too easy to get lost. In fact, employees who worked there for years still did.

After sixteen weeks of training, Rheyna was assigned to the Criminal Investigative Division located on the fifth floor. The CID was by far the largest of the divisions, with seven individual sections, and those sections were responsible for employing eighty percent of all FBI agents.

That division alone investigated approximately seventy-thousand cases per year. For Rheyna, this meant that she was not likely to get bored. Although she didn’t get to choose where her assignment would be, she had secretly hoped for Organized or Violent Crime. She was not surprised at all when she ended up spending the first three years of her career in the area, she wanted least—White Collar Crime. Fortunately, for her, the last twelve have been divided between Civil Rights, Counter-Terrorism, Drugs and Investigative Support, and less than forty-eight hours ago, she had been granted her wish: she was finally assigned to Organized Crime.

Chapter 5

Artie looked at the final disconnect notice for the water bill. He ripped it into little pieces and tossed it in the wastebasket. He turned his computer monitor around and started tapping on the keyboard. A light knock on his door caused him to stop. 

“Come in,” he said, quickly switching off the monitor.

Edwards opened the door and poked his head in. “I saw your light on and wasn’t sure if you were still here.”

“Yeah, I’m just wrapping up a few things before I head home.”

“Okay, well, don’t be too late. We have a big day tomorrow.”

“Don’t I know it,” Artie said with a smile. “I’ll see you tomorrow, bright and early.”

“Good night, Artie,” Edwards said before pulling the door closed.

Artie turned the monitor back on and continued tapping the keys. He ripped off a piece of paper, jotted down the information from the screen, and shut his computer down. He crammed the paper in his pocket and took his coat off the door hook.

###

Cecil Titus looked up from his newspaper. “Hiya, Artie. What brings you down to my neck of the woods at this late hour?” Cecil managed to ask between bites of a salami sandwich.

“Hello, Cecil. I just have a few things to check out before I head on home.”

Cecil pressed the button to allow Artie behind the steel door separating the small lobby area from the evidence room. Artie slid his ID badge into the card reader, walked through the caged door, and shut it behind him. He pulled the door open that led to the evidence property warehouse.

“Let me know if you need any help!” Cecil yelled just before Artie disappeared between a set of wooden shelves used to hold the evidence bags and boxes.

Artie glanced at the numbers on the outside compartments and carefully navigated his way around the hordes of bicycles and other large items that littered the aisles. He scanned the metal ID tags at the top of each rack and turned down an aisle marked with the letters D through L. He stopped in front of several brown evidence bags and pulled the paper out of his pocket. He double-checked the numbers to verify that they matched. He reached into the pigeonhole and pulled out a brown bag. He glanced around and then nervously unrolled the lip of the bag and peered inside.

###

Cecil wadded up the wrapper, took aim, and lobbed the ball at the trashcan located several feet from his desk. “Ah, shit,” he said as the paper ball clipped the rim and skidded a few feet away. He picked it up, and dropped it in the can. He inserted his ID badge into the card reader, let himself though the caged door, and headed down the first aisle. He walked in a zigzag fashion, glancing up each aisle as he weaved in and out between the rows of shelving racks that looked more like a maze than an evidence room.

“Ah, there you are,” he said, spotting Artie at the end of the row. “I wanted to show you the picture of my new granddaughter, Chloe,” he said, pulling his wallet from his back pocket.

Artie quickly closed the bag and shoved it back into the cubbyhole. He turned and walked toward Cecil.

Cecil took the photo out of his wallet and handed it to Artie. “Isn’t she just the prettiest thing you ever seen?”

Artie glanced down at the small baby covered in pink. “Yes, Cecil, she is.”

Cecil beamed with pride, smiling from ear to ear. “I’m telling you, Artie, this one’s gonna be a real looker when she grows up.” Cecil took the photo back and carefully inserted it into his wallet. He winked at Artie. “Probably gonna have to beat ‘em off with a stick.”

“I think you may be right,” Artie said with a nervous laugh.

Cecil nodded toward the area where he saw Artie standing. “Did you find what you were looking for?” he asked.

“Oh, uh, yeah, uh, I just needed to see a document, that’s all.”

“So you don’t need to check anything out, then?”

Artie shook his head. They walked up the aisle and back through the caged door. Artie opened the door to the lobby. “It was nice to see you, Cecil.”

Cecil grinned and flopped back down in the chair behind his desk. “Come back and chat when you have a little more time.”

“I will,” Artie said and pulled the door closed.

Chapter 6

Fresh out of the shower and fully dressed for the day, Rheyna went back into the kitchen. She tucked the morning newspaper under her arm and then wedged a half-eaten bagel between her teeth. She grabbed her cell phone off the counter with her right hand and carefully picked up her cup of coffee with her left. She slowly made her way toward the patio door and, using her knee, slid it open.

Damn, I’m good, she thought as she set the cup of coffee down on the table without spilling a drop. She pulled the newspaper from under her arm and dropped it, along with her cell phone, next to the coffee cup. She sat down on the lounger and leaned back, propping her feet up on the table while she ate.

She finished the bagel and brushed her hands down the sides of her jeans. She took a couple sips of coffee and then picked up the newspaper, laying it across her lap. Not only am I good, I’m nuts, she thought as she glanced again at the article just below the headline. She grabbed her cell phone, flipped the lid back, hit the speed dial for Laura, and waited for her to pick up.

“Hey, girl, I didn’t expect to hear from you this early. What gives?” Laura asked, stifling a yawn.

“Good morning to you, too, sunshine. Did I wake you?” Rheyna asked, jokingly.

“It’s seven in the morning. You know damn well you did, and this better be good,” Laura kidded back. “So what’s up?” she asked.

“You’re gonna think I’m nuts, but I’ve been thinking—”

“Oh, God no, say it isn’t so,” Laura teased.

“Anyway, since I took this assignment, I’ve been racking my brain to find a way to really get in with the Castrucci’s and I don’t just mean as a photographer or trying to plant a bug or two,” she said, then added, “By the way, I’m ignoring your comment, in case you haven’t figured that out.”

Laura laughed. “I kinda got that. Okay, you’ve got my attention. I’m listening.”

“You know how Caroline is a Veterinarian and—”

“Oh, so you’re calling her Caroline now?” Laura interrupted.

Rheyna laughed. “Will you please stop and let me get this out, already?”

“Okay, okay. I quit. I promise. Go ahead.”

“I’m gonna get a dog,” Rheyna said bluntly before Laura could interrupt again.

“Excuse me? Did I just hear you say you’re getting a dog?”

It was Rheyna’s turn to smile. “Yep, you heard me correctly,” she said, looking at the newspaper article and the photo of Caroline standing in front of the Haven Veterinarian Clinic. Before Laura could say anything, she continued, “There’s a pet adoption today at Caroline’s clinic and I’m gonna drop by and get one.”

“You’re right. I think you’re nuts. Nuts, but brilliant.”

“I don’t know about the brilliant part. By the end of the day, I may just end up being a new pet owner in the state of California and nothing else.”

“I don’t know. Either way, I think a dog might be good for you.”

“Well, I’ll give you a call tonight and let you know.”

“Okay, Rheyna, be careful and stay safe.”

“I will,” Rheyna said and hung up the phone. She took the newspaper and her cell back inside. She stopped at the counter, grabbed her keys, the manila envelope with the Castrucci proofs, and headed out the door. She figured she might as well head for downtown Palo Alto. She needed to update her wardrobe and a glance at the clock confirmed that most of the stores were probably open by now. She would do some early shopping, maybe grab a bite to eat, and then head over to the clinic to get a dog before finally making her way back to the Castrucci estate to drop off the proofs to Terasa.

###

Sonny Valachi pulled his chair closer to the desk and sat down. He leaned forward and lit Big Tony’s cigar.

Big Tony inhaled deeply and blew out several smoke rings in succession. He pushed several haphazardly stacked papers off to the side and looked at the manila folder lying on the desk in front of him.

Printed neatly across the top tab were the words: Rheyna Moretti. He flipped open the cover and picked up a photo of Rheyna coming out of her beach house. “You were right, she’s definitely a looker, and she’s Italian to boot. Terasa did real good with this one,” he said, tossing the photo off to the side. 

Sonny picked up the photo and looked at it. “Yeah, in my younger days, I might have tried to tap that,” he said with a laugh.

Big Tony flipped through the documents in the folder. He looked at Sonny. “What about a husband?”

Sonny shook his head.

“Boyfriend?”

Again, Sonny shook his head. “I’ve had Henry on her since you gave me her name and there’s nothing. Hell, just this morning, he called, begging off. He said all she does is shop and hang out at the beach and that she’s boring him to death.”

Big Tony held up a copy of Rheyna’s arrest record. He skimmed over the document and chuckled. “It seems she was quite the little hoodlum as a kid.”

Sonny nodded in agreement. “Yeah, a couple minor skirmishes here and there, some vandalism and petty theft, but nothing too serious.”

Big Tony picked up two document papers clipped together. “It’s too bad about her parents, though,” he said, looking at the death certificates. He put them in the folder and closed the cover. “What else you got?” he asked.

“From everything we could find, she seems to be on the up and up. Moved here about two months ago, bought the beach house. She got a degree in photography and started her own freelance business not long after graduating.” Sonny paused to light a cigarette. “From what I could tell, she has no other family. Both her parents were only children and after they died, she was pretty much left alone.”

Big Tony pulled open his lap drawer and tossed the folder in it. “Okay, you can go ahead and pull Henry off,” he said, pushing the drawer closed. He took another drag from his cigar. “Did you take care of my other little problem?”

“Yeah, it’s done, but I’m worried. I know they’re gonna figure out she was preggers.”

Big Tony’s eyebrows shot up. “So?”

“It’s only a matter of time before they tie her back to you, Tony.”

“Like I said, so what if they do? Charlene was a whore. Hell, I don’t know that it was mine and for that matter, we don’t even know if she was pregnant at all.”

“And what if she was telling you the truth and the baby was yours?”

“If you did your job, I don’t have anything to worry about, now do I?”

Sonny shook his head.

Big Tony tapped the end of his cigar in the ashtray. “How’d it go on Friday?”

Sonny frowned.

“The girl, I’m talkin’ about the girl.”

“Oh, yeah, she was a real pro. You’ll be pleased with the results.”

Big Tony smiled. “She worth fifteen K?”

“More like twenty-five,” Sonny grinned. 

“Good, good. Our Hong Kong clients will be thrilled. Maybe we’ll charge them seventy-five next time.”

Sonny laughed. “Oh, they’d pay more, I’m sure.”

“She have any sisters or brothers?”

Sonny shook his head.

“Cousins?”

Sonny busted out laughing. He shook his head.

Big Tony leaned back in his chair. “Pity, we could’ve had a family affair,” he said, blowing smoke toward the ceiling.

###

Rheyna got out of the Jeep and shut the door. She looked around the Haven Veterinarian Clinic parking lot. She couldn’t believe how crowded it was. The lot had definitely reached its capacity. She made her way toward the crowd of people who were milling around in front of the clinic. As she got closer, she could see what was holding their interest—to the left of the doorway, along the whole front of the building, cages of various sizes set in a U-shaped design were stacked on top of each other. Each cage contained an animal as diverse as the size of the cage. She walked past a row that had a monkey, several different colored rabbits, a couple guinea pigs, and a very large box turtle.

Ah, this is what I am looking for, she thought as she walked up to the small cages. She walked slowly down the row, looking at the different breeds of puppies. She stopped in front of the last one. It contained a small black puppy with a cast on its right front leg. The little pup was curled up in a tiny ball, sound asleep and snoring louder than any human Rheyna had ever heard. She looked at the card stuck in the slot. It said the puppy was a female Labrador Retriever, approximately ten-weeks old, and could be adopted for $125.00. The card went on to say the price covered the cost of the puppy’s shots, an electronic ID chip, and a $50.00 gift certificate toward spaying/neutering fees.

Rheyna stuck her fingers through the cage, scratching the pup’s head. The puppy opened her eyes and then stretched her front legs out, arching her little body like a cat. She yawned while simultaneously licking Rheyna’s fingers. Rheyna smiled. “Hey, girl,” she said, continuing to rub the pup’s head.

“She’s a real cutie, don’tcha think?”

Rheyna jumped, startled by the voice coming from just over her shoulder. She felt her pulse quicken. She turned to face Caroline and smiled. “I think she’s adorable.” She nodded at the pup’s leg. “Why does she have a cast?”

“Because her leg is broken in two places and she has a pin holding her kneecap in place.”

“That must have hurt like hell. How’d it happen?”

Caroline opened the cage door. She reached in and caressed the side of the pup’s face. She turned to look at Rheyna. “I think she had a run-in with a car and the car won. I found her lying against a curb not far from here.”

Rheyna frowned. “So the person who hit her just left her there?”

Caroline nodded. “Unfortunately, it seems that way.”

Rheyna shook her head. “People can be such assholes,” she blurted without thinking.

Caroline smiled at her. “Yes, they can.”

Rheyna looked back at the puppy. “I’ll take her,” she said, turning to Caroline.

Caroline eyed Rheyna curiously, crossing her arms against her chest. “Most people don’t adopt wounded puppies. From my experience, they’re usually the last to go.”

Rheyna laughed at the expression on Caroline’s face. “Well, I guess you can say that I’m not most people.”

Caroline smiled at her and nodded at the pup. “I can see that, but are you really sure about her? A pet is a lot of responsibility, especially one with a broken leg.”

It was Rheyna’s turn to smile. “I thank you for your concern, but I’ve already made up my mind. I’ve always wanted a dog. It’s not the way I pictured getting one, but it’ll work.”  

“All right, you win.” Caroline smiled as she grabbed the cage card out of the slot. “Let’s go get the paperwork taken care of and then I’ll get a tech to help get your new puppy into the car.”

###

Artie snapped off the bowtie and tossed it on the kitchen table, along with his briefcase. He picked up the stack of mail on the counter and tossed it next to his briefcase. He opened the refrigerator door and glanced inside. He shook his head at the bare contents and then grabbed a pack of lunchmeat from the crisper—a cold sandwich again. What else is new? he thought to himself as he rummaged through the cupboard for a loaf of bread. He pulled out a chair and sat down at the table. He tossed a few pieces of ham between the bread and flipped through the mail. He tore open the letter from the Mortgage Company.

He looked at the typed form letter. They were now three months in arrears on the mortgage payment and if the bank didn’t receive the back payments within one week, they would begin foreclosure proceedings. He took out a hanky and wiped sweat from his brow. He opened the next letter and shook his head as he read the final disconnect notice from the phone company. He pushed it aside and opened the next one.

“Artie, is that you?” Alice yelled from the bedroom. “Is that, is that you?” she asked again.

He pushed away from the table and walked down the hallway toward their bedroom. He stopped in the doorway and looked at the disheveled woman lying spread eagle across the bed in her bra and panties and wondered what happened to the beautiful woman he had married. He walked over to the side of the bed and looked down at the nightstand littered with whiskey bottles and an ashtray overflowing with cigarette butts.

Reaching down, he angrily snatched up a pile of gambling tickets. “What the hell is this, Alice?” he asked, slinging the ticket stubs at her. “You promised me you would stop gambling!” he yelled, his voice shaking with anger. He walked over to the desk sitting against the wall and jerked the computer plugs out of the receptacle. “That’s the final straw.”

“What, what are you doing?” she asked, pulling herself upright to look at him.

He ripped the computer monitor off the desk. “I’m taking this damn thing out of here!” he yelled.

“Artie, please don’t be like this!” she cried.

He stopped in the doorway and turned to look at her. “I can’t take this anymore, Alice. I don’t know what else to do.”

She fell off the bed and shakily got to her feet and followed him into the kitchen. “But you can’t take my computer,” she whined.

When he set the monitor on the table, she grabbed him by the shirt. He pushed her hand away. “I can take it and I will,” he said and headed back to the bedroom with her on his heels. He jerked the hard drive out from under the desk. “I’m leaving on an assignment, I’ll be gone awhile, and this is the only way I can be sure you won’t be gambling.”

She followed him back to the kitchen. “I don’t, I don’t really gamble that much, snookims.” She made a halfway attempt to bat her eyes in what was supposed to be a seductive fashion.

He set the hard drive next to the monitor. “Like the hell you don’t. Have you looked at our bills, Alice? Well, have you?” She started to sob. “And you can quit the crying crap. It doesn’t work anymore.”

She dropped down to her knees and leaned against the stove. “But I’m sick, Artie, I need help.”

He knelt down on the floor next to her and smoothed the stringy hair back from her face. His expression softened as he looked at her. “I know you are, honey,” he said, pulling her into his arms. “I don’t know how to help you anymore, Alice. I’ve tried. You need professional help, honey. You need to be in a treatment center where they can help you, but you have to want it and right now, you don’t. You don’t even think you have a problem half the time.”

She angrily pushed him away from her. “I’m not as bad as you make me out to be!” she yelled. 

He stood up and looked down at what was once his beautiful wife. He shook his head. “Look at you, just look at you. When was the last time you combed that rat’s nest mess of hair? When was the last time you took a bath and put on clean clothes?”

“That’s not fair,” she pouted.

“Not fair? Not fair?” His look was incredulous. “I’ll tell you what’s not fair, Alice. You maxing out our credit cards on that damn online gambling site and drinking yourself into oblivion. Do you have any idea how much money we owe because you think you’re not that sick—how about $275,000 dollars’ worth?” He pointed at the bills lying on the table. “In that stack is two final disconnect notices and a letter of foreclosure on our home. I’ve worked my ass off for our home and now I don’t even know if it’ll be here for me when I get back.”

Alice sobbed as she pulled her legs up and curled herself in a fetal position on the floor. “I’m sorry, Artie. I promise I’ll get help.”

“Either you get help while I’m gone, Alice, or I’m filing for divorce when I get back. I have packing to do.” He stepped over her and headed back to the bedroom.

###

Caroline and Rheyna stepped to the side to allow the vet tech to lay the puppy on the back seat. Rheyna thanked him and slowly pulled the seatbelt across the pup’s midsection. She took extra care to avoid hitting her front leg and clicked the belt in place.

“She won’t break, you know,” Caroline laughed.

Rheyna shut the door. “I know,” she said, walking toward the front of the car with Caroline by her side. Rheyna climbed into the seat and closed the door. “But I don’t want to take any chances,” she said through the open window.

Caroline leaned against the door. She nodded at the envelope lying on the passenger seat. “I can take those to Mom if you like.”

“I would really appreciate that,” Rheyna said, reaching over to pick up the envelope. She handed it to Caroline through the window.

Rheyna glanced at the puppy lying on the back seat. She turned back to Caroline. “Do you make house calls, by any chance?” she asked sheepishly. Seeing hesitation on Caroline’s face, she quickly added, “I’d be willing to pay you, of course. I’ve never had a pet before and with her leg and—” 

“You don’t have the foggiest idea what you’re doing, do you?” Caroline interrupted.

“Am I that obvious?” Rheyna asked, making a pouting face with her lips.

Caroline placed her hands on her hips. “I think you’re more pitiful than the pup is,” she said, shaking her head.

Rheyna raised her eyebrows. “Does that mean your answer is ‘yes’?”

Caroline grinned at her. “How about I give you a call first and then we can discuss my house calling fees.”  

Rheyna reached over and flipped open the glove box. She pulled out one of her business cards and handed it to Caroline. “Thank you,” she said as she put the key in the ignition.

###

Later that night, after getting the puppy settled on the couch, Rheyna took a bottle of beer, along with her cell and stepped outside on the patio. She took her normal seat on the lounger and hit the speed dial. On the fourth ring, Laura picked up.

“Should I congratulate California’s newest pet owner?” Laura asked, chuckling.

“Yes, ma’am, you should,” Rheyna answered, smiling from ear to ear.

“So tell me, did it work?”

Rheyna took a swig of beer. “Oh, it worked all right—better than I thought it would—and Dr. Caroline is going to call me tomorrow so we can discuss her services.”

“And why on earth would you need her services?” Laura teased.

“This is where the brilliant-but-nuts part comes into play. You see, not only did I get a dog, I got one with a broken leg and get this, she’s still wearing a cast.” As soon as the words left Rheyna’s mouth, she wished she could take them back. The feelings of guilt blindsided her, guilt for using the puppy in this manner and guilt for taking advantage of a beautiful and caring woman.

The sound of Laura’s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. “Yep, I have to agree. You are definitely nuts, but brilliant.”

“Well, I better get off of here. It’s about time for my new pup to eat dinner,” she lied.

“Okay, give me a call tomorrow.”

“Will do.”

“Oh, and Rheyna…”

“Yeah?”

“Good job.”

“Thanks. I’ll talk to you tomorrow,” she said and hung up the phone, relieved to end the conversation. She didn’t want to think about what she had done, and although she knew she was just doing her job, it still didn’t make her feel any better.

Chapter 7

Just as Caroline had predicted, the new puppy had slept the entire first day and only went to the bathroom after Rheyna carried her outside. Today, the little fur ball was a little more active. She let Rheyna know just how hungry she was when she chomped down on the fried egg sandwich in her hand.

Rheyna tore off a small piece and handed it to her. She then made a mental note to go out later and get some proper puppy food. She wasn’t sure exactly what she needed, since she had never had a pet in her life, but she was sure the store clerk would be able to fix her up.

Even with a broken leg, her new pup was a bundle of energy and bounced off the couch. She hobbled over to the fridge where Rheyna had placed a water bowl. She raised her head and looked at Rheyna, oblivious to the amount of water spewing all over the floor from her jaws. Rheyna got up off the couch and grabbed a rag from the counter. She bent down to wipe up the floor when the phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and felt her heart race. She answered it on the second ring.

“Hi, Caroline,” Rheyna said into the receiver, her voice shaking a little. 

“Am I disturbing you?” Caroline asked, not seeming to notice.

“Not at all,” Rheyna answered. She sat down on the couch and smiled as the puppy jumped up beside her.

“I’m calling as promised to see how you and the puppy are doing.”

“Right now, she’s being a good girl. If you had called an hour ago, I wouldn’t have said the same thing. I think everyone but her knows she has a broken leg.”

Caroline laughed. “You’re in for a real treat. Just you wait. When she gets that cast off, you won’t be so quick to call her a good girl. Seriously, though, how are you holding up?”

“I’m doing well, thank you, and I think I’m going to like having her around.”

“Good. That’s what I like to hear. Before I forget, I also wanted to tell you Mom loved the photos. She chose three from the proof sheet you sent.” 

Rheyna thought about Terasa and smiled. “Good, I’m glad she liked them.”

“Well, I guess I’ll let you go now.”

Rheyna didn’t want to hang up the phone. If she were honest with herself, a part of her was disappointed that the puppy was the real reason Caroline called. She thought about her motives for getting the puppy. “Aren’t you forgetting something, Doc?”

“I am?” Caroline asked.

“House calls, fees, feeling sorry for me, etcetera. Any of this ring a bell?”

Caroline busted out laughing. “I’m not sure, but I think something may seriously be wrong with you.”

“Does this mean you’ll be my puppy’s personal physician?”

“On one condition.”

“And that is?”

“Instead of paying me, you take the money and donate it to the pet adoption fund at my clinic.”

Rheyna let out a melodramatic sigh. “Is that all? Here, I thought you were gonna demand my first born.”

“That comes with the next pup you adopt.”

It was Rheyna’s turn to laugh. “Okay, Doc. You got a deal.”

“In that case, I will see the two of you tomorrow morning, if you’re open.”

“I have an appointment at eight, so any time after that is good,” she lied.

“See you tomorrow then,” Caroline said before hanging up.

Rheyna looked down at the puppy sleeping peacefully in her lap. She felt bad about using her—actually, only a small part of her felt bad. The logical side of her brain was forcing her to think about her true motive. Was she only doing this to find a way into the Castrucci household, or was she reacting to her own emotions? She ignored the last question. For God’s sake, she was a FBI agent. If anyone knew what that job entailed, she did. She tried to push all thoughts from her mind that didn’t pertain to her job. It was her job to gather as much Intel and evidence against Anthony Castrucci in order to put him behind bars. If it meant using his daughter for whatever means she deemed necessary, than that was exactly what she was going to do. 

She got up from the couch and decided to take the puppy outside for a small walk. She stepped out on the deck, and an overwhelming pang of guilt rocked her. There was no need for her to question the feeling. She knew where it was coming from. She hadn’t been attracted to any other woman since Jenny, and her mind was telling her the attraction she felt for Caroline had absolutely nothing to do with her job. Now faced with this truth, her logical side was working overtime, trying to convince her that the attraction was purely physical. She knelt down to ruffle the puppy’s fur and for the first time in three years, she couldn’t stop the tears from streaming down her face. 

###

In a small apartment located in the downtown section of Palo Alto, the recording tapes were spinning. Unbeknownst to the occupants inside Pal Joey’s Bar and Grill, the Pandora’s Box surveillance team was across the street, listening in on their conversation.

###

Mafia Don Carlos Massino’s Consigliere, Roberto Failla, and Foot Soldier Mike Little Mikey Labruzzo sat at a corner table in the back of the bar with Castrucci’s Soldier, Henry Venutti. Henry reached inside his jacket pocket, pulled out a thick envelope, and handed it to Roberto.

Roberto scowled deeply, his eyebrow raising as he opened it and peered inside. He skimmed his fingers across the thick wad of cash and then tossed it in his briefcase. He leaned menacingly over the table toward Henry. “Where the fuck is Sonny?”

Henry cowered back further into the seat. “I told ya, he had other business to tend.”

“What the fuck is more important than this?” Roberto demanded.

Henry took a deep breath. “The Feds, that’s what. He’s had a tail the past couple days and decided to lay low.”

Roberto jabbed his stubby finger at Henry and leaned in closer. “You tell him the Feds will be his least fucking problem if he doesn’t clean up the God damn motherfucking mess over in L.A.” Roberto stood up and gathered up his briefcase. He tossed several bills on the table. “You tell Anthony to plug the fucking leaks, capische?”

Henry slid out of the chair and followed him toward the front door.

Roberto turned to Henry. “You tell him the problem better be fixed before he leaves on business.”

###

Stevens turned to Edwards. “What’s he got his panties in a bunch over?”

Edwards reached across the table and turned the volume knob down.

“Two nights ago, we intercepted one of their boat shipments and confiscated over a hundred pounds of pure heroin,” Artie said before Edwards had a chance to answer.

Over near the window, Laura continued peering through the camera lens. She snapped several photos of the men standing on the sidewalk. She stepped back from the camera and turned to Edwards. “From the sound of it, they definitely know that we’re getting’ inside information.”

Edwards nodded in agreement. “And that makes it all the more dangerous for our informants. Do we know where he’s going yet?”

Laura shook her head. “Nope, but they rescheduled the photo shoot with Rheyna because of it.”

Stevens walked over to look out the window. “Our informant in L.A. thinks the shit’s about to hit the fan. Massino wants his answers, yesterday.” He paused to light a cigarette and took a drag before continuing. “We also intercepted a conversation between Roberto and one of his soldiers. Our Intel was dead on—Massino is demoting Castrucci for his insubordination.”

Laura raised her eyebrows. “Wow, so not only is he being passed over as Anastasia’s replacement, he’s about to become a grunt.”

Edwards rifled through the stack of papers lying on top of the conference table. He turned to look at Stevens. “We get the warrant for the wire tap yet?”

Stevens shook his head. “Nope, should be anytime now.”

Edwards turned to Laura. “When is your next contact with Rheyna?”

“Nine-thirty tonight.”

Edwards stood and pulled his jacket off the chair. “Okay. I’m flying back to Washington tonight to meet with the Deputy Director and Ron. In the meantime, Laura, you call me immediately if anything unexpected happens.”

Chapter 8

Rheyna took a deep breath and pulled the door open. A large brown paper bag and a tight and sexy, stonewashed pair of Levi jeans greeted her. Caroline slowly lowered the bag from in front of her face and smiled at Rheyna.

“Well, hello there,” Rheyna said.

“Hi, I hope I’m not too early,” Caroline said, looking a little unsure of herself.

“Are you kidding? Please come in.” Rheyna moved out of the way to let her through the door.

Caroline followed Rheyna into the kitchenette and set the bag on the counter. “I brought some things for the puppy. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Yep, I mind. I want you to leave and take everything back, right this very second.” Rheyna laughed at the expression on Caroline’s face. “I’m just kidding. Hell no, I don’t mind. I was planning to go out later to pick up a few things for her and you just saved me a trip. So thank you and please tell me how much I owe you.”

Caroline smiled at her. “First off, you’re welcome and we can just add it to your donation and has anyone ever told you that you might be a little warped?” 

“Personally, I think you have to be warped to survive in this world of ours. Makes things a little easier to stomach,” Rheyna answered honestly.

Caroline started to respond, but the puppy got her attention. She limped happily over to Caroline with her tail wagging fifty times a minute. Caroline knelt down to her level and lovingly ruffled her fur. “She sure looks a lot better than the last time I saw her.”

“Yeah, she’s a real cutie. I think she and I are gonna get along just fine.”

Caroline stood and crammed her hands into the front pocket of her jeans. “Have you thought of a name for her yet?” she asked.

Rheyna thought about it for a moment and then realized she hadn’t given it a second thought. “No, I’ve been calling her puppy.”

Caroline smiled as the puppy nudged her hand, wanting more rubbings. “You do know that you just got yourself a new best friend here and that she will love you with no questions asked?” 

For some reason, Rheyna got the feeling Caroline was making the comment more to herself than to her. I really, really like this woman, she thought as she watched Caroline hug the puppy tightly against her chest.

Caroline looked up at Rheyna and smiled. “What do you think about Annie?”

“Annie?” Rheyna asked, because she only heard part of the question.

“You know, for her name.”

Rheyna liked the sound of it. “I think Annie is the perfect name for her.”

“Okay, then—Annie it is,” Caroline said as she walked over to the counter. She opened the bag she brought and started pulling things out, laying them on the counter.

There were several cans of puppy food, a matching navy blue collar, harness, and leash, a couple of small bags containing tiny dog biscuits, and a rubber toy in the shape of a newspaper.

Annie must have known the items were for her. She limped over to Caroline and stood up on her back legs with her front paws resting against Caroline’s legs.

Caroline reached down and scratched Annie’s ears. “She is just too adorable,” she said as Annie’s tongue hung out the side of her mouth. She looked at Caroline with big, brown, expectant eyes. Caroline handed Annie the rubber newspaper. She and Rheyna laughed when Annie chomped down on the toy and it squeaked so loud, it caused her to jump several inches off the floor. She bit down on it repeatedly before trotting off to the couch with it hanging from her mouth. She looked at Rheyna and Caroline and chomped down again.

Caroline cringed at the sound and smiled. “I hope you don’t end up hating me for that.”

Rheyna wanted to say, “I don’t think there is anything you could possibly do to make me hate you.” Instead, she said, “I’ll let you know in a couple days.” Rheyna opened the fridge and pulled out a pack of ground chuck. “Will you stay for lunch?” she asked and immediately saw hesitation on Caroline’s face. “Please, Caroline? It’s the least I can do for your help with Annie.”

“Since you asked so elegantly, how can I possibly refuse?”

“Do you like hamburgers?” Rheyna asked as she began the gross task of converting the meat into patties.

“One of my favorites, if you add cheese.”

“Okay, then, it’s settled—cheese it is,” she said, thrilled at the thought of spending time with Caroline. She told herself that it was all in a day’s work and that having Caroline stay for lunch to eat a hamburger was just a tiny needed piece of puzzle in the grand scheme of things. She intentionally ignored the little voice in her head and tossed the patties on a plate. She pulled a spatula out of the drawer and flung open the fridge door. She grabbed a pack of cheese slices and slid open the patio door.

Caroline, along with Annie, followed her out onto the deck. She lit the gas grill and tossed on the patties. Caroline, to her amusement, had already made herself comfortable. She had taken off her shoes and was sitting on the glider with her legs tucked up under her. Rheyna tried not to stare, but found it increasingly hard. “Would you like something to drink? A glass of wine, maybe?” she asked.

Caroline used her hand to shield her eyes. She smiled warmly. “A glass of wine would be nice, thank you.”

Rheyna went back inside and pulled open the cabinet door. As she went to grab the glasses, she noticed her hands were trembling. She set the glasses down and leaned against the counter, trying to quiet her nerves. What is wrong with me? How in the hell am I going to pull this off if I can’t handle being alone with her for more than two minutes? She took a deep breath and opened the fridge. She needed to calm down and get it together. She grabbed the bottle of Moscato. She used a corkscrew to pop out the cork and then took the glasses along with the bottle of wine outside.

Caroline graciously held them while Rheyna poured. Caroline raised her glass in the air for a toast. “To Annie, may she have a long, healthy life.”

“To Annie and … to me surviving the squeaker,” Rheyna said, clanking her glass against Caroline’s glass. They both laughed when Annie, as if on cue, bit down on her new toy.

###

Sonny and Henry watched Big Tony meticulously unwrap and then light the illegal Cuban cigar. He blew several smoke rings into the air. The three of them were sitting at the table, having drinks by the pool, discussing business. Big Tony was agitated, and that was not a good thing, as they very well knew. When things didn’t go right, it was the ones closest to him who felt the wrath.

“How much did they get this time?” he asked, directing the question at Sonny.

“Hundred pounds,” Sonny answered without hesitation.

Big Tony slammed the glass of iced tea down on the table, spilling half the contents. “I thought you plugged the fucking leak!” he spat at the two men. The men grew silent as Esther approached the table with a pitcher to refill their glasses. Big Tony waited for her to leave before continuing. He turned to Henry. “Get me some fuckin’ answers. I wanna know who the backdoor motherfucker is! You hear me, Henry?”

“Yes, sir,” Henry answered as he scooted his chair away from the table.

###

The waves breaking along the edge of the sand created a soothing and romantic swooshing sound, and Rheyna found herself completely at ease. The sun was beginning to set over the ocean, sending a pallet of red, yellow, and orange hues cascading across the water’s surface. The colors reflected back into a sky dotted in various shades of blue, creating a light purple haze across the puffy clouds. The effect was breathtaking and was only dampened by the low drone of boat engines as scores of skiers zipped up and down the coast.

Caroline took a sip of wine. “It’s so quiet and peaceful. I wish it was like that at home, but I know it’s just wishful thinking on my part. I honestly can’t remember a time when someone wasn’t at the house and to tell the truth, I don’t understand how my mom takes it.”

“Why don’t you get your own place?” Rheyna asked.

“I will eventually, but for now, Mom wants me to stay until she knows for sure that Haven is a success.”

“Well, I’d say from the looks of things, your clinic seems to be doing pretty well.”

“I know it is and so does Mom. I think she’s just using it as an excuse to keep me home. What about you?” Caroline asked. “I’ve done nothing but sit here and talk about me.”

“What do you want to know?”

Caroline took another sip of wine. “Are you from California?”

Rheyna shook her head. “No. I moved here from Chequotah, Oklahoma about two months ago.” 

“Why here?”

Rheyna shrugged. “I guess I was tired of the cold and wanted to live in a place where the temperature didn’t drop below thirty.” Rheyna recited the words she had rehearsed umpteen times. She hated lying to Caroline and wanted desperately to change the subject. Out of habit, she glanced at her watch and instantly regretted it.

Caroline stood up and brushed off her jeans. “I’m sorry, I should go. I’ve probably worn out my welcome.”

Rheyna didn’t want her to leave. “You don’t have to leave.”

“Yeah, I do. My dad left for New Jersey today and Mom doesn’t like to eat dinner alone.”

Rheyna reluctantly followed Caroline to the front door. Caroline turned abruptly, causing Rheyna to lose her balance, and before either of them knew what happened, Rheyna fell against her. The force knocked Caroline back against the door. With her face only inches from Caroline’s, Rheyna felt her pulse rate quicken. Her senses were assaulted with the sweet smell of Caroline’s perfume, a mixture of honey and lilacs.

“I am so sorry,” she managed to get out. She felt Caroline’s hands on her forearms, trying to steady her. She felt Caroline’s warm breath against her cheek and shivered. They were too close. Rheyna pushed against the doorframe, trying to upright herself.

“You don’t need to apologize, Rheyna. I’ve been told a time or two that I should add a set of brake lights. Although I’m not sure it would have mattered in this instance.” Caroline winked at Rheyna, her eyes twinkling with amusement.

Rheyna was tongue-tied. “Uh … you can visit Annie anytime you like,” she managed to say and felt her face flush. It was obvious that Caroline was enjoying Rheyna’s discomfort, just as she had the first time they met.

Caroline busted out laughing. She smiled at Rheyna, which only made things worse. Her smile was truly disarming. “I was wondering, um … if you have any plans tomorrow?” she asked.

Rheyna realized happily, that she was not the only one a little unnerved. “I have a photo shoot in the morning,” she lied. “But I’m free the rest of the day.”

“How would you like to come for dinner? You can bring Annie along, too.”

“Are you sure?”

“About you or Annie?”

Rheyna felt her cheeks redden. “Both.”

Caroline grinned. “Yes, both of you, silly. Besides, Mom will want to show you the pictures she chose and … she loves dogs.”

Rheyna opened the door and walked Caroline to her car. “In that case, how can I possibly refuse an offer like that?” she said, closing Caroline’s car door.

Caroline started the engine and rolled the window down. “Dinner’s at seven. I’ll see you then,” she said and then backed out of the driveway.

Rheyna waited for her to disappear from sight and then headed back inside to make her phone call to Laura. She hit the speed dial and slid the patio door pen.

“Well, good evening, Ms. Forrest,” she said happily into the phone when Laura answered.

“You sure sound chipper,” Laura said.

Rheyna was bubbling with excitement. She told herself it was because her plan was working so well. If she were honest, she would admit that her excitement had more to do with seeing Caroline again. “I’m having dinner tomorrow night at seven with Caroline and her mother.”

“Excellent. You’ve really outdone yourself this time and Edwards wanted me to tell you that he was impressed.”

“Really? Edwards said that?” Rheyna asked, a little shocked. 

“Yep, and you know as well as I do that impressing him isn’t an easy feat.”

“I hear you, but we can’t get too excited yet.”

“You’re being modest, but okay. I’ll try to contain myself.” 

Laura was silent for several seconds, and Rheyna could tell that she was digesting the information. Rheyna also sensed that Laura was thinking along the same lines. This was the opening they were looking for and hoped they would get. They just didn’t expect it to happen so soon.

Rheyna was the first to speak. “Caroline said her father left for New Jersey. You know anything about that?”

“Yeah, just a few minutes ago, Stevens told me Artie picked up the tail at Newark’s Liberty International Airport.”

“Any idea what’s going on?”

“Edwards thinks Castrucci’s gathering support from the Commission, just as we suspected.”

“There’s a real surprise. How are we doing on the warrant?”

“Ron is working on it as we speak.”

“Okay, I was just thinking that I might be able to get something in place before Castrucci gets back.”

“I’ll call you as soon as I get word. Talk with you soon.”

Rheyna hung up the phone and went inside. She walked back to the camera room, grabbed her bag of toys, and took them into the living room. She knew that if the electronic gadgets in the bag were anything like her camera equipment, she was in for a treat. Thanks to modern-day technology and the creation of microchips, covert surveillance was on a completely different level, and because of this new technology, she didn’t have to worry about anyone searching her house. If they did, they wouldn’t find anything suspicious.

She emptied the duffel bag on the counter and sorted the items into two piles. She placed the cameras on one side and the listening devices on the other. “Not sure what they thought I’d do with this,” she said as she picked up a smoke detector and popped open the lid. She had to look real close to see the infrared camera lens. She thought it would look a little bit out of place on Castrucci’s ceiling or walls. She picked up a digital camera, masquerading as a matchbook. It was designed to take a picture each time the flap was squeezed. She looked at several items and decided that the ballpoint pen was the least likely to be discovered. She had no idea where she would leave the listening device. She would just have to wait and see what opportunities arose.

###

Big Tony and Sonny stood just outside the airport entrance and waited for the limousine to come to a stop. The driver jumped out, came around, and opened the rear door. Sonny took his seat across from Big Tony. He grabbed two glasses and a bottle of scotch from the mini-bar and poured them a drink.

Big Tony lifted the phone off the receiver and punched in a number. “Yeah, we just arrived and should be there within the hour,” he said into the phone. “Okay … Got it.” He placed the phone back in the cradle and took the glass from Sonny. A smile formed on his lips as he watched the liquid swirl around in the glass. He tilted his head back and emptied the contents in one gulp.

Sonny refilled the glass before taking a drink of his own. “If Carlos catches word of this, we’ll both be floatin’ in the bay.”

Big Tony dismissed his concern with a flick of his hand. “Who’s gonna tell him? Not Don Vitto, they all want him out, too.” He reached over and patted Sonny on the side of his cheek. “You worry too fuckin’ much.”

Chapter 9

Rheyna glanced at the clock on the wall. It was nearly six P.M. She had risen early as usual, and to kill time, she and Annie had spent a couple hours sitting out on the deck, her with a book and Annie barking at anything that moved.

Afterward, they sat on the couch, watching TV. In all honesty, she had spent most of the time watching the clock slowly tick the hours away. She didn’t think the day was ever going to end. Now that it was time to get ready, she felt a nervous energy.

She decided to take a quick shower and get dressed. Although she had shopped for more than two hours and spent over six-hundred dollars on new clothes, she couldn’t make up her mind on what to wear. She stood in front of the closet for at least thirty-minutes, finally choosing a black pair of slacks, and a silk emerald green blouse. She completed the outfit with a pair of ankle-high, black boots that zipped up the side.

She looked at her reflection in the mirror and was pleased with what she saw. The California sun was already working its magic on her skin. She had turned a golden brown, which served to enhance the grayness of her eyes. She ran a comb through her hair and added a little eyeliner. What am I doing? It’s not as if this is a date or anything, she told herself after deciding to add mascara.

Her cell ringing in the other room prevented her from probing the motive behind her actions any further. She laid the tube of mascara on the sink and ran to answer it.

“I just wanted to let you know that we got the warrant,” Laura said on the other end.

“Great. I’ll let you know how it goes.”

“Don’t take any unnecessary risks, okay?”

Rheyna could hear the concern in Laura’s voice. “I won’t,” she said as a way of reassuring her. “If I get the chance, I’ll try to get something in place.”

“All right, and you call me as soon as you get home.”

“I will,” she said, and hung up the phone.

She was feeling a little on edge and decided to have a glass of wine. After she drank the last drop, she put the harness around Annie’s little body. It had taken her several tries at first to figure out how the contraption worked, but she was now a pro at it.

She snapped the leash on and led Annie out to the Jeep. She settled Annie into the seat beside her, pulled the seat belt through Annie’s harness, and buckled her in before securing her own belt.

Within a few minutes, she and Annie had safely arrived at the Castrucci estate. They were immediately granted entry through the gate. When she got to the top of the driveway, she frowned. The same two heavily armed men from her first visit approached the car. She stood there while the same man did his body search. This time, however, she didn’t give it a second thought as she watched her Jeep go though the same treatment.

Caroline greeted the two of them at the door. “Hi, you two.” She looked Rheyna up and down without any reservation whatsoever. “You look great,” she said to Rheyna with a brilliant smile that made Rheyna’s heart skip an all-too-familiar beat.

She thinks I look great, Rheyna thought as her senses were assaulted with the smell of Caroline’s perfume. She also noticed the smell of something else—food. “Mmm …something smells good.”

“That would be Mom’s cooking,” Caroline said, grinning. “When I told her you were coming, she insisted on giving Rosa the night off and cooking you a traditional Italian dinner.”

Rheyna and Annie followed her through the foyer and past the room where Rheyna had taken their photos. They entered the second room off to the right.

The walls in the dining room were painted a deep burgundy color three-fourths of the way down. White Wains Coating covered the remainder. It was gorgeous, and Rheyna wouldn’t have expected anything less. At the far end of the room, Terasa Castrucci was busy laying out tableware on a Henry the Eighth table that stretched almost the entire length of the wall.

Rheyna counted fourteen chairs and then turned toward the marble-encased gas fireplace. She thought it added a homey feeling to the room. Her eyes fell to the feast lying on the table and her mouth watered. Terasa finished what she was doing and smiled. Now I know where Caroline gets it from, she thought as she looked at the older woman. 

Terasa walked over to them and took Rheyna’s hands in hers. She surprised Rheyna by kissing her on the cheek and then she knelt down to Annie’s level, just as Caroline had done. She held her hand out for Annie to smell. “And who do we have here?” she asked, smiling at Annie.

“Mom, this is Annie.”

Terasa took Annie’s head in both hands and planted a kiss on top of her head. The act of kindness caught Rheyna off guard. It was obvious that Annie was enamored as well. She kissed the older woman back before she had a chance to get out of the way. Terasa laughed and kissed Annie on top of the head again. It thrilled Annie so much, that if she wagged her tail any faster, she was certain to dislocate something.

“Caroline said you were a cutie, and I can see that she’s right.” She turned to face Rheyna. “I’m glad you decided to come for dinner, Rheyna. I hope you’re hungry.”

“I’m starving,” she said, and she wasn’t lying. The smell was killing her.

“I’m glad to hear that. Do you like Italian?”

“It’s my favorite.”

Terasa walked around the table and took a seat at the far end. She motioned for Rheyna to take the seat to her right. “Caroline, will you please pour us something to drink?”

They waited for Caroline to fill their wine glasses and then Terasa spooned a huge slice of lasagna on each of their plates.

Caroline came around and took the seat next to Rheyna and as she did, her leg slightly brushed against Rheyna’s outer thigh. Terasa was speaking, but Rheyna found it hard to concentrate. Thank God for Annie. She wiggled her way in between their legs.

“Caroline tells me that you’ve only lived here for a couple months,” Terasa was saying.

Rheyna nodded, taking a sip of the wine. “I just couldn’t take the cold.” She took a bite of the lasagna and thought she had died and gone to heaven—it was fabulous.

“What about your family?” Terasa asked.

“I don’t have any,” she managed to say between mouthfuls of lasagna. “At least none that I’m close to, my parents were killed in a car wreck when I was twenty two,” she lied. She felt bad about deceiving this wonderful woman and her daughter, but she had no choice.

“I’m so sorry, you poor dear,” Terasa said with sincerity, making Rheyna feel worse, if that was possible.

“Thank you. It’s not as bad as it used to be,” she lied again. She wanted to change the subject. “This lasagna is delicious, Mrs. Castrucci.”

“Please, Rheyna, call me Terasa.”

“Are you an only child?” Caroline asked.

Rheyna nodded her head. “Yes, I am.”

Caroline’s face flushed with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, Rheyna. I invite you for dinner and Mom and I give you the third degree.”

“It’s all right, I don’t mind,” she said, although she wanted to talk about something else besides her life. She knew when it came to telling lies, less said was the route to go. Otherwise, the risk increased of adding too much—or worse, leaving something out.

“Do you have any brothers or sisters, Caroline?” Rheyna asked the question, although she knew the answer.

“Nope, I’m an only child, ” Caroline answered, then added, “but I’m sure my Dad wishes that I had been a boy. You know, to carry on the family name and all.” There was no mistaking the sarcasm in her voice.

“Caroline, you know that your father loves you just the way you are,” her mother interjected.

“Loving me and wishing I were his son are two different things.”

For the next half hour, they chitchatted about the weather and the new stores that had opened in Palo Alto. Rheyna learned that the Palo Alto stores were Terasa’s favorite shopping grounds. Terasa stood and gathered up the dishes. Rheyna stood to help.

“Oh, no you don’t, you sit there and relax,” Terasa scolded as she continued to clear the table. “Did you two save room for dessert?” she asked.

Caroline’s eyebrows shot up. “Did you make what I think you did?”

Terasa nodded her head. “Of course I did.”

Caroline grinned. “Oh … my … gosh … her tiramisu is to die for.”

“If it’s going to kill me, I probably shouldn’t have any,” Rheyna said half joking, half-serious.

Caroline laughed. “You know what I mean.”

“In that case, I guess I have no choice, then,” Rheyna said as her thoughts turned to Caroline’s comments regarding her dad. “Do you really think your dad wishes you were a boy?” she asked.

Caroline laid her fork down and picked up her wine glass. She thought about the question for a minute before answering. “Yes, especially where the business is concerned.”

Rheyna could see the hurt in Caroline’s eyes, and it made her dislike Castrucci all that much more. “What does your father do for a living?” she asked, just to see what Caroline would say.

“A little bit of everything.” Caroline paused to take a sip of wine. “You know where Palo Alto is, right?”

Rheyna nodded her head.

“He owns a little eatery downtown called Pal Joey’s plus several import and export warehouses down by the docks.” She was silent for a moment. “I’m sure there are others, some that I don’t know about.”

Rheyna found it hard to believe that Caroline would be so ignorant as to not know the extent of her father’s business dealings. However, it made all the sense in the world to her that Caroline wouldn’t be inclined to share that information with a stranger and although Rheyna was having dinner with Caroline and her mother, she was, in effect, still a stranger.

“He sounds like a very busy man. Is that why he’s out of town?” she asked.

Before Caroline could answer, Terasa walked in carrying a tray with the most delectable dessert Rheyna had ever seen. Terasa placed a huge plateful in front of her.

“Wow … I think I’m about to put on an extra ten-pounds,” she laughed.

###

Clarence leaned back and stretched his legs lengthwise across the front seat. He skimmed through the pages of the Playboy magazine. The men had been inside the house for almost two hours. It’s a good thing I get paid by the hour, he thought as he flipped to centerfold layout.

If he were more observant, he would have noticed Artie and another FBI agent sitting in a black sedan parked less than a hundred-yards away. The sedan was the same one that had followed them from the airport to Commission member, Don Vitto Lucchese’s lavish estate.

###

Don Vitto sat next to the warm fire, a cigar between fat, stubby fingers. He contemplated Big Tony’s request.

Sitting in the chair across from him, Big Tony continued to plead his case for support. Don Vitto looked at him curiously. His words were slow and measured, his voice thick with an Italian accent. “What you ask Anthony … could be misinterpreted as betrayal … in the strongest sense of the word and punishable by death.”

“I don’t mean any disrespect to the family, Don Vitto. I only came for your support,” Big Tony said.

Don Vitto tapped the end of his cigar against the ashtray. “You do know that it would be a grave mistake to make a move without the full approval of the Commission.” 

“Damn it! His disrespect to Anastasia is unforgivable to me!” Big Tony’s voice raised several octaves. Don Vitto cocked his head sideways and Big Tony immediately regretted the outburst. It was disrespectful, and he had done it without thinking. He patted nervously at his brow with a handkerchief.

Without a word, Don Vitto stood up from his chair, and Big Tony knew their conversation was over. He got up from his chair and walked over to Don Vitto. He took Don Vitto’s hand in his, bent slightly, and kissed the top of it.

“I will discuss your concerns with the other members of the Commission, Anthony,” Don Vitto said, dismissing him with a wave of his hand

“Thank you, Don Vitto. That’s all I ask.”

Don Vitto waited for Big Tony to close the door behind him. He shook his head in disgust and then went over to his desk. He sat down in the oversized leather chair and looked at the phone, contemplating whether he should make the call or not. After a few minutes, he lifted the phone from its cradle.

###

After a fabulous dinner and delicious dessert, Caroline and Rheyna sat in the dining room, drinking coffee. She learned that Caroline’s birthday was in December and that she had just turned twenty-eight, something she already knew. That her favorite color was blue, Beaches was her favorite movie, she didn’t have a boyfriend, and much to Rheyna’s delight, was not planning to get one anytime soon.

Rheyna walked around the room, looking at the paintings hanging on the walls. She came to an abrupt stop in front of one in particular. She knew immediately that it was a van Gogh. It was the real deal and probably cost more than she would make in her lifetime. She could feel Caroline watching her as she continued to make her way around the room.

“Would you like to see the rest of the house?” Caroline asked.

“I would love it. I can honestly say that I’ve never seen such a beautiful house in my life,” Rheyna said as she followed Caroline up the staircase in the foyer. Her assumptions had been correct. All of the bedrooms were on the second floor, all seven of them. They were massive and decorated just as expensively as the downstairs rooms. She hadn’t expected anything less. What she didn’t expect was to see the spacious bathrooms each had. The enclosed metallic showers were at least seven feet long with jet showerheads strategically placed up and down the walls. She imagined that taking a shower in them would be like taking your body through a car wash.

The two back bedrooms were the best. Each had its very own veranda overlooking the pool and ocean. The view was stunning. She also learned that one of the rooms was Caroline’s, which didn’t surprise her in the least. The other belonged to her parents.

Before she knew it, they were almost back where they had started. The house was huge. In addition to the upstairs bathrooms, there were also three more located on the first floor. All in all, the house had fifteen rooms, counting the seven bedrooms upstairs, and three down in the finished basement. The foyer alone was the size of Rheyna’s entire house. She stopped at a small table just outside the kitchen and picked up a small angelic figurine.

“Mom got that on her trip to Greece a few weeks ago.”

“It’s beautiful. Does she travel a lot?”

Caroline smiled lovingly as she thought about her mother. “She goes in spurts.” She made a waving gesture with her hand. “All of the pieces you see in the house, including the artwork, she’s picked up somewhere or another.”

Rheyna set the piece back down on the table and continued to follow her. She had made mental notes of the layout, counting each step in her head as she toured the house.

Caroline stopped abruptly outside a room that, oddly enough, had the door closed. Out of all the rooms they had been in, it was the only one she remembered having a closed door. It sat directly across the hallway from the dining room and to the left of the kitchen. Caroline pushed the door open, and Rheyna thought it strange that she didn’t go in. She joined Caroline in the doorway.

“This is my dad’s cave,” Caroline said, acknowledging what Rheyna was thinking. The room was dark and cold, nothing like the rest of the house. The first thing Rheyna noticed was the absence of windows. She looked around the room, not impressed by the décor in the least. Two of the four walls were lined from floor to ceiling with red cherry book shelving.

A small fireplace sat directly in the middle. To the left of the doorway and surrounded by dark leather, wing-backed chairs sat a huge desk. The computer sitting on the edge got Rheyna’s attention. She was standing in the doorway of Anthony Castrucci’s office. Caroline’s description of the room was perfect.

“It’s the worst room in the house,” Caroline said, pulling the door closed.

“Definitely not my favorite,” Rheyna agreed.

They turned to see Terasa coming toward them. “I just finished giving Rheyna the five-cent tour,” Caroline volunteered.

Terasa smiled warmly. “Good. I hope she got her money’s worth. I’m getting ready to turn in and wanted to tell you girls good night.”

Caroline walked up to Terasa and hugged her. “Good night, Mom.”

Rheyna smiled at Terasa. “Good night, Mrs. Castru—” Terasa wagged her finger at Rheyna. “I mean Terasa, and thank you for dinner,” Rheyna corrected.

“You are most certainly welcome Rheyna, and you will have to come again soon.” Terasa turned to leave and stopped. “I left the proofs in the folder by the door and I circled the ones I would like, along with sizes, and quantities.”

“I'll get those done as soon as possible and give you a call.”

“Or you can just bring them by the next time you and Caroline get together,” she said over her shoulder before disappearing down the hallway.

Caroline turned back to Rheyna. “Would you like something to drink?”

“I would love it, but I need to check on Annie first. She’s been awfully quiet.”

“You go check on her and I’ll get those drinks.”

Rheyna felt her heart rate quicken as the first surge of adrenaline pumped through her veins. If she catches me now, it’s all over, she thought. She glanced back out into the hallway and waited for Caroline to disappear from view. She made her way toward Castrucci’s office. She turned the knob and pushed the door open, grateful that it didn’t squeak. She walked over to the desk, pulled the ballpoint pen from her pocket, and mixed it in with the assortment of pens and pencils sitting next to the computer. To the untrained eye, it was just another fully functioning ink pen with blue ink, and she hoped it would just blend in with the others.

She made her way out the door and had just stepped into the dining room when Caroline appeared with their drinks. She felt another rush of adrenaline mixed with relief when Caroline smiled and held the glass out to her.

“I guess I should drink this and get Annie home,” she said, taking the glass that Caroline offered, downing the contents in one large swallow to calm her nerves.

Caroline laughed, her eyebrows rising slightly. “Wow, I guess you really were thirsty.”

Rheyna smiled. “I guess I was.”

“Sure you don’t wanna hang around and watch a movie?” Caroline asked.

Oh, she wanted to, all right. More than anything, she wanted to hang out with Caroline, but she needed to check in with Laura and bring her up to speed. As much as she didn’t want to say it, she did. “Can I have a rain check?” she asked.

“Sure, we can do it some other time.”

Rheyna could see that Caroline was disappointed. She needed to get close to Caroline, but she needed time to get her game plan together first. The unexpected attraction she was feeling for Caroline was complicating things. She needed time to think, and being around Caroline made it practically impossible. For crying out loud, she was an FBI agent. She was trained to get close to people without getting emotionally attached to them. She would just have to force herself to stay detached, and she needed to not waste any more time. Time was of the essence and not a luxury she could afford to squander away.

This was her opening, and she needed to make the most of it. She wasn’t sure if it was her heart or head doing the reasoning when she smiled at Caroline. “How about you come over to my house tomorrow night for dinner and a movie instead?”

Caroline’s lips curved into a smile. “What do you want me to bring?” she asked.

“The movie,” Rheyna said, and then snapped the leash onto Annie’s harness.

Caroline walked Rheyna to the foyer. She was halfway out the door when Caroline grabbed her arm. Caroline picked up the manila envelope off the entryway table and handed it to her.

“Can’t forget these now, can I? I’ll see you tomorrow around six,” Rheyna said, and then disappeared out the door.

She was on cloud nine as she drove home. The little voice inside her head was trying to convince her that it had nothing to do with Caroline and everything to do with the operation. Her heart was saying that it was the adrenaline speaking, but her brain knew better. 

After getting Annie settled in, she did what she did every night—she took her cell phone out on the deck and called Laura. She was surprised how quickly the sound of Laura’s voice brought reality crashing back.

“Artie followed Castrucci to the Lucchese estate in Newark. Castrucci was there for over two-hours and just left a few minutes ago. We also have surveillance tapes that picked up a conversation between Sonny Valachi and Thomas Grimaldi. They talked about major changes coming in the family.”

“Did they say what kind of changes?” Rheyna asked.

“No. They stopped short, but we think it’s because they’re all a little worried about being recorded. However, Edwards and Stevens are pretty sure that it’s connected with Castrucci’s meeting in Newark.”

“Well, on a good note, I was able to get one of the bugs planted in Castrucci’s office tonight. ID two-six-four Victor. ”

“That’s great. I’ll be sure to let Edwards know.”

Rheyna thought about dinner at the Castrucci estate and the dinner date she now had planned for tomorrow with Caroline. She voiced her thoughts out loud to Laura. “The more I think about my plan regarding Caroline, the more I’m convinced that she’s the way to go. Caroline is the key to me being on the inside.”

“You be careful and don’t forget for one minute that Castrucci’s a very dangerous man.”

She could hear the concern in Laura’s voice and spent the next couple of minutes trying to reassure her. “With the way things are progressing, I’m not sure when I’ll make my next call to you.”

“All right, but no longer than forty-eight hours between contact, understand?”

Rheyna smiled. “Okay, Mom, got it.”

She thought she heard Laura chuckle just before she hung up. She went back inside and sat on the couch beside Annie and propped her feet up on the coffee table. She opened the envelope containing the Castrucci photos and sorted through the proofs. She pulled out the ones that Terasa had chosen. The family was definitely photogenic, and the pictures had turned out very well. She looked at the photos with a sense of pride.

She held up one of Caroline by herself. After all these years, she still had it. She felt a tinge of guilt for wondering again how it would feel to kiss her mouth. She didn’t know what was wrong with her. She was like two different people. It wasn’t like her to have such sensuous thoughts for anyone, let alone someone she had only known for a short amount of time. No matter how she tried, she just couldn’t shake it. She honestly hadn’t thought about kissing any woman since Jenny.

The betrayal hit her in the gut like a boulder. Her guilt only worsened when she admitted she hadn’t thought about Jenny very much since meeting Caroline. She pushed the thoughts aside, telling herself that nothing was going to happen between her and Caroline because she wouldn’t let it. Caroline was off limits for two reasons: the first being, she was a very important piece in a much larger picture; and the second was that, in all likelihood, Caroline was straight.

She forced herself to think about Pandora’s Box, the main reason for her being there. If she got close to Caroline, it would be for one reason and one reason only—to get her father. She realized she must have been thinking out loud because Annie was watching her intently, cocking her head to one side and then the other. Rheyna ruffled her fur. She looked at the picture of Caroline again and shook her head. “I just don’t understand it, Annie—how someone so beautiful could come from something so ugly.” She gathered up the photos and headed for the camera room to print up Terasa’s order.

Chapter 10

Ron Astor set the vase of red roses on the windowsill and rearranged the small stalks of baby’s breath. He glanced over at Lynn, his arms covered with purplish red-blotched lesions. Lynn’s eyes fluttered open.

“Hi, gorgeous,” Ron said as he slid one of the chairs over next to the hospital bed.

Lynn’s voice was raspy and weak. “Hi yourself, handsome,” he said and picked up the rag sheet covering his chest and laid it on the bedside table. His thin fingers grasped at the oxygen mask covering his face.

“Here, let me help you,” Ron said, pulling the mask off. He nodded at the trash rag. “You know those things are gonna rot your brain.”

“I don’t have enough time for that to happen.”

Ron covered Lynn’s hand with his own, taking care to avoid the IV line. “Did you see Dr. Lane this morning?” he asked, purposely ignoring Lynn’s comment.

“Two hours ago.”

“What did he say?”

“He said my T4’s are in the basement and that I’m not doing too well.”

“How far in the basement?” 

“White-counts at one-eighty.”

As soon as he heard the number, Ron felt a horrible pit in his stomach. He laid his head across Lynn’s stomach.

Lynn reached up and stroked the back of his neck. “It’s okay, hon. I feel fine, despite those dumb old tests that say I shouldn’t.”

Ron tried to keep the anguish out of voice. “I don’t wanna lose you. I’m just not ready to say goodbye.”

Lynn used his thumb to wipe away the tears running down Ron’s cheek. He caressed Ron’s face with his hand. He said the words, knowing it was the last thing Ron wanted to hear: “I know, sweetheart, but you have to let me go.”

“I … I don’t know … I don’t know if I can do this,” Ron choked through tears.

“I’ve made my peace, Ron, and I’ll be fine, but I can’t do this without knowing that you’ll be okay.” He tilted Ron’s face so he could look at him. “I need you to tell me that you’re okay.”

Ron shook his head. “But I’m not okay.”

“Sweetheart, you have your whole life ahead of you, and I want you to live it as if you didn’t.”

Ron’s lip quivered. “We were supposed to live it together. We were supposed to grow old together.”

“Come up here with me,” Lynn said, pulling Ron closer. “Just lay here with me for awhile.”

Ron snuggled next to Lynn and laid his head on his chest. Lynn rubbed Ron’s shoulders. “Shh, everything’s gonna be okay,” he whispered.

“I’m the one who’s supposed to be comforting you, not the other way around.” Try as he might, Ron couldn’t stop the tears from spilling down his cheeks. He closed his eyes for a few minutes, hoping against hope that when he opened them, everything would be as it used to be. 

Ron woke up to the sound of coughing. He must have dozed off. It took a few seconds for him to realize where he was. He slid off the bed and helped Lynn sit up. He grabbed the pitcher and poured a glass of water. He held the glass to Lynn’s mouth. “Easy, just take small sips. You need to put this back on,” he said, sliding the oxygen mask back over Lynn’s head.

He looked at the frail man lying in the bed and it made his heart hurt. He thought about the strong, virile man who had once been a professional baseball player at six-foot-two, 230 pounds. Back then, Lynn had been full of life, but now, he was just a man who had been reduced to a ninety-pound shell of his former self.

Anger replaced Ron’s pain as he thought about this disease, how it was robbing him of the love of his life. He was angry with God, and he was angry with the people who had treated Lynn like a leper.

He remembered the hurt he saw in Lynn’s eyes when the men in the clubhouse, the men that were supposed to be his friends, shunned him. He was angry at the hospital where Lynn had surgery in ‘82. It was supposed to be a simple procedure, they said. After all, gallbladder surgery was one of the easiest. They never anticipated him needing blood, blood that would come from a supply that was never tested for the HIV virus, because at the time, AIDS was a relatively unknown disease.

He was mostly angry with all those people who claimed Lynn deserved to die because he was homosexual. They had claimed that AIDS was a gay disease and that God had created it to wipe out the sinners. He was angry at the world and didn’t know what to do about it. He didn’t know what to do about the bills. Lynn’s treatment had wiped out all their savings, and although Lynn had insurance, it was not nearly enough to cover everything they owed. He oftentimes found himself wishing that he had been infected, too.

He gently kissed Lynn on the top of the head and picked up his coat.

“Are you leaving?” Lynn asked weakly.

“Yeah, I’ll stop in tomorrow morning.”

Lynn smiled at him. “I love you, Ron.”

“I love you, too, sweetheart.”

Chapter 11

The day was warm and sunny, and Pal Joey’s was bustling with the afternoon lunch crowd. Located in the business district of Palo Alto, it had quickly become a hotspot for the law-abiding—and not-so-law-abiding locals. In a booth at the far end of the bar, Big Tony sat with Sonny, eating lunch. Jay Farino sat at the bar laughing as he listened in on the argument between the two men. Jay Farino was not the only one listening in.

Directly across the street in their surveillance room, Laura and Stevens listened to the two men as they argued.

“And I’m telling you, the Lincoln has it over the Cadillac by a mile!” Sonny yelled back at Big Tony.

“How you figure?”

“Because the fuckin’ Lincoln’s longer.”

Big Tony’s look was incredulous. He scowled at Sonny. “You’ve got to be kiddin’ me!”

Sonny busted out laughing. Big Tony smiled when he realized Sonny was screwing with him. He threw his napkin on the table and turned toward the bar. “Hey, Louie, how about another scotch over here?” he yelled over the lunch crowd noise.

Henry walked up to the table. Big Tony motioned for Sonny to slide over, and Henry plopped down in the seat.

“I gave Roberto the extra package, like you said,” Henry whispered just loud enough for the booth’s two occupants to hear. “He was a real punk about it, making threats about the last couple boat shipments.” Big Tony raised an eyebrow, and Henry lit a cigarette before continuing. “The boys were talkin’ shit about him being named Under Boss.”

Sonny eyed him cautiously. “Who was doin’ the talkin’?” he asked.

Henry nervously tapped his cigarette in the ashtray. “Paulie and Georgie.”

“How’d you find this out?” Sonny asked, lighting a cigarette of his own.

“Card game at Nicky’s the other night.” Henry leaned his head back and blew the smoke up in the air.

Big Tony looked at Henry and then at Sonny. He clicked his tongue against the back of his teeth. “Is that right?” he asked. “They think they know everything and don’t know shit.”

Sonny nodded his head in agreement. “I’ll tell ya, the young ones just don’t have any manners like in the old days. They need to learn manners.”

“Maybe we should get together for a dinner meeting—you know, to iron out our differences and all,” Big Tony said.

Sonny took out another cigarette and used the one he had burning in the ashtray to light it. He looked at Big Tony. “In L.A.?”

###

Laura removed the headphones and looked at Stevens. “Do you think he’s serious about dinner, or did he just order a hit?”

“I don’t know. With these guys, you can never be sure.”

“Should I contact the L.A. office and let them know, just in case?”

Stevens shook his head. “Nah, let’s hold off and see if we can get something a little more concrete.”

Laura shook her head too, but for a different reason. “Okay, it’s your call,” she said. It was up to Stevens whether suspicious information gained from the surveillance was acted on or not. Stevens might have been the senior agent when it came to decision-making for Pandora’s Box, and he might have had a hell of a lot more experience than she did, but his answer just then didn’t sit right. She had an uneasy feeling. This one was going to bite them in the ass, and she knew it.

###

It was dark outside by the time Big Tony returned home, and Terasa greeted him at the door with a kiss. “How was your trip, Anthony?” she asked.

“It was good, real good.”

She followed him into the family room and watched as he poured a glass of scotch.

“Where’s Caroline?”

“Over at Rheyna’s.”

He frowned, trying to place the name. “The photographer?” he asked finally.

“Yes. I think she found herself a new friend.”

He hesitated, as if he were going to say something and then changed his mind. “I got some calls to make. I’ll be in my study if you need me.”

Terasa watched him retreat down the hallway. “I’ve been married for almost thirty years and have spent most of them alone. You’d think I’d be used to it by now,” she said as she poured herself a drink.

###

The ending credits for the movie Beaches scrolled across the screen. Caroline wiped her eyes with a tissue. “I love that movie,” she said between sniffles.

Rheyna tried not to laugh, but couldn’t help herself. “You’re such a wuss.” 

Caroline made a pouting look with her lips and playfully shoved her. “You can’t tell me that you didn’t cry the first time you saw it.”

“I didn’t say that, and for your information, I did. I just didn’t cry the second, third, or fourth time,” Rheyna continued to tease.

“Okay, smarty-pants, you pick the movie the next time.”

“Okay, I will.”

“I can only imagine what type of movie you’d pick.”

“Really? And what would that be?”

“You probably like movies like Terminator or Die Hard, or one of those that blow up everything in sight,” Caroline said smugly.

The woman was amusing, to say the least. “I do like those movies, but I prefer something more along the lines of the Godfather saga or Scarface,” Rheyna said, wanting to see if she would get some kind of a reaction, and she did.

Caroline made a disgusted sound in her throat.

“What? How can you not like those movies, Caroline?”

Caroline took a sip of her wine. “I live it. Why would I want to watch it? I’m not stupid, Rheyna. I know what my dad does. I know what he is. I read the papers. I see what they say about him.”

“You can’t always believe everything you hear.”

“All I know is that I don’t want any part of it, and I’m nothing like him,” she said, draining the rest of her glass before refilling it again to the top.

“Why don’t we talk about something else, then?” Rheyna asked.

Caroline eyed her curiously. “I have a feeling that you and I could be very good friends.”

“Me, too,” Rheyna said, meaning it.

“Are you sure I’m not wearing out my welcome?” Caroline asked.

“No. You’re not wearing out your welcome. I really enjoy your company, but it also helps that I don’t know anyone else, so that kinda makes you a lock.” Rheyna laughed at the expression on Caroline’s face.

“I’m not sure if that was a compliment or a putdown.”

“It’s definitely a compliment.”

“Do you like boats?” Caroline asked, completely changing gears on their conversation.

Rheyna nodded. “I haven’t been on one since I was a child, though.”

“Would you and Annie like to go out … on our boat this weekend?”

Rheyna pretended to think about it for a second. “I think we could handle it,” she said as her mind began to race with images of Caroline in a bathing suit. I need to stop this before I drive myself insane. It’s the wine. It has to be, she told herself. She could also tell the wine was affecting Caroline. It was evident by how much her words had begun to slur in the last five minutes. The two of them had finished one bottle and were nearly through the second.

“I think it’s about time … I head home.” Caroline set the empty glass on the table and attempted to stand and nearly fell sideways. Rheyna instinctively reached out with her hand to steady her. No doubt about it—Caroline was drunk.

“I don’t think you should drive,” Rheyna said, still holding onto Caroline’s arm.

“I’m … I’m fine,” Caroline laughed just before she fell back onto the couch.

“Sure you are. You aren’t going anywhere.”

“I need to call my … Mom,” Caroline said through a hiccup.

“I’ll call her and let her know that you’re here.”

“Are you sure?” Caroline asked. 

“Yes, I’m sure. How about I make you some coffee?”

“Coffee? Coffee would be nice.” Caroline chuckled as she said the words.

By the time Rheyna scooped the coffee grounds into the basket, flipped on the switch and turned around, Caroline had fallen asleep. She got a blanket from the linen closet and covered Caroline with it. She sat down on the end of the couch and unlaced Caroline’s shoes. She looked so peaceful. Without thinking, Rheyna reached out to smooth several strands of hair back from Caroline’s face. She gently brushed the back of her hand against Caroline’s warm cheek. She knew she shouldn’t have, but she couldn’t help herself. It felt like the most natural thing to do.

She went over to the counter, picked up the phone, and dialed the number to the Castrucci house. Their housekeeper answered. “Hello, Esther, this is Rheyna. May I speak with Mrs. Castrucci please?”

Within seconds, Terasa was on the phone. “Rheyna? Is something wrong with Caroline?” she asked, her voice full of concern. 

“Everything’s fine, Terasa. I just wanted to let you know that Caroline is spending the night. I’m afraid she’s had a little too much to drink, and I don’t think she should drive.”

“I can send Vincent over to get her,” Terasa offered.

“That’s really not necessary,” Rheyna said. She wanted to add, “Besides, I really don’t want her to leave,” but didn’t. She liked having Caroline there, even if she was passed out on her couch.

“Are you sure?” Terasa asked.

Rheyna looked at Caroline and smiled. “I’m positive.” 

“Okay, Rheyna, thank you for letting me know and … for taking care of my daughter.”

“You’re welcome.”

She hung up the phone and checked to make sure that Caroline was still asleep. She went back to her bedroom and got her cell out of the nightstand. She took the phone and went back to the living room. She slowly slid the patio door open and stepped outside to make her call to Laura.

“I can’t talk long. Caroline Castrucci is asleep on my couch,” she said after Laura answered the phone.

“She’s on your couch?” 

Rheyna could imagine the look on Laura’s face. “She had a little too much to drink.”

“Uh-huh, sure she did,” Laura teased.

“She did, I swear.”

“Uh-huh, whatever you say, Rheyna.”

“Laura, I think you know me better than that.”

“You’re right, I do.”

“Good. Is there anything going on at your end that I should know about?”

“Nothing, really. Stevens is still going over the transmissions from Castrucci’s office. So far, it’s just been a lot of bullshit.”

“Okay, well, I gotta go. I’ll try and check in tomorrow.”

After she hung up the phone, she stood on the deck for a little while. She thought about everything that had transpired over the past couple of weeks. They had flown by so quickly, but the past two had left a dark pit in her stomach. It was the same feeling she had in her stomach the night she and Laura had gone over the operation. She had a bad feeling, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. She had similar feelings with other operations, but this one was different and not in a good way. She tried to justify her thoughts, thinking she was just being paranoid.

Chapter 12

Tommy Lapizzi was still half-asleep when Big Tony and Sonny climbed into the back of the limousine. He had been Big Tony’s driver for the past two years and was hoping to become a soldier before too long. He hated days like this when he had to get up before the chickens. Fortunately, for him, he only did this two to three times a week when the Boss and Sonny made their warehouse rounds. He raised the glass partition as he drove the car down the driveway. Although he was an associate, he still was not privy to the business dealings going on in the backseat.

Big Tony lit his morning cigar. “How much you say he’s in for?”

“Twenty Gs,” Sonny answered.

“I think it’s time you and the boys have a little talk with Richie.”

###

Rheyna and Annie had risen early and set out for their morning walk along the beach. She was surprised to see that Caroline was still sleeping when they returned.

Annie finished her breakfast and then took her place at Rheyna’s feet while she read the newspaper, or so Rheyna thought. She glanced up to see Annie standing eye level with Caroline’s face, her tail wagging back and forth.

“No, Annie,” was all Rheyna managed to get out before Annie licked Caroline across the face. Caroline’s eyes fluttered open, and she smiled.

Annie took this as an invitation. She stood up with her front legs on the couch and hovered above Caroline. Most people would have pushed her away, but not Caroline. To Annie’s delight, Caroline grabbed her with both hands and leaned up to plant a kiss on the tip of her nose.

“And good morning to you, too, Miss Annie,” she said, swinging her legs around to sit up on the couch. She ran her fingers through her hair and looked up to see Rheyna watching her.

“Would you like that cup of coffee now?” Rheyna asked.

“I would love a cup and maybe a couple of aspirins, too, please.”

Rheyna poured her a cup and handed it to her before going into the bathroom to retrieve the aspirins.

Caroline took the pills, tossed her head back, and swallowed them. “Thank you,” she said, her cheeks turning red. “I’m a little embarrassed. I don’t usually drink that much.”

“You were a good girl,” Rheyna assured her.

“Are you sure?”

“Scout’s honor,” she said with a wink, holding up two fingers. 

“That’s too bad,” Caroline said.

She’s flirting with me, Rheyna thought, and this time, there was no mistaking the twinkle in Caroline’s eyes.

Caroline picked her shoes up off the floor. “Damn. If my dad finds out, he’ll make Joey drive me everywhere again.” 

“Who’s Joey?”

“He’s my driver.”

“You have a driver?”

Caroline finished tying the laces on her shoes and stood up. “Yes, and I’m not supposed to go anywhere without him, except when I’m at Haven.”

Rheyna tried to picture Joey. “I don’t think I’ve met him.”

“Yeah, you did. He was one of the guys who searched you when you came to the house.”

Rheyna thought back to the two heavily armed guards and wondered which one of them was Joey.

Caroline grabbed her keys off the coffee table. “I’ve got to get going. I still have to shower and get to Haven. When’s Annie’s next appointment?” she asked.

“Next Tuesday.”

“Depending on how well her leg’s healing, we might be able to take that cast off earlier than we originally thought.”

“That would  be great,” Rheyna said as she followed her out to her car.

Caroline opened the car door and slid behind the wheel. She rolled the window down. “It’s usually not that quick for most. In Annie’s case, she was extremely lucky, and her breaks were clean.” She started up the car. “I guess I’ll see you two this weekend.” Caroline smiled at the surprised look on Rheyna’s face. “Don’t worry, I wasn’t so drunk that I didn’t remember our boating date,” she said with a laugh.

“I wasn’t thinking that at all,” Rheyna lied.

“What were you thinking, then?” she asked.

“I was thinking that I’d like for you to tell Terasa that I’ll drop the photos off tomorrow.”

Caroline grinned at Rheyna as she backed the car out of the drive.

###

Big Tony watched the flurry of activity going on inside the Bayshore warehouse. Two large forklift tow-motors took turns unloading pallets of boxes from the tractor-trailer sitting against the dock door.

Sonny motioned for him to come over to a table where several men were busy opening large boxes and repacking them into smaller ones. Using his pocketknife, Sonny sliced the lid open on one of the small boxes and pulled out a six-inch ceramic owl. He handed the figurine to Big Tony. Big Tony turned the little figurine around in his hand. It looked like a tacky little “Made in China” knickknack that could be found at a local flea market for a buck or two. Big Tony ran his thumb over the owl’s eyes—the glass balls were gone—replaced with diamonds.

He nodded his head in approval. “Very nice,” he said, handing the owl back to the worker to be repackaged.

He and Sonny walked toward the office on the far side of the warehouse. A short, bald man sporting a black goatee came out from behind the desk to greet them. He grinned at the men.

“So what’ya think, Tony? Nice, huh?” he asked.

Big Tony patted him on the back. “Yeah, Charlie, they’re real nice and definitely one of your best ideas yet.”

Sonny dropped down on the seat near the door and lit a cigarette.

Charlie looked at Sonny and shook his head. “Man, those cancer sticks’re gonna kill ya.”

Sonny took a long drag from the cigarette and smiled. “If I could only be so fuckin’ lucky.”

Big Tony stepped around the desk and sat down in Charlie’s chair. He looked through the paperwork. “What’s our take?” he asked, looking at Charlie.

Charlie twisted his goatee hairs between his finger and thumb and calculated the numbers in his head. “After L.A., I’d say about 2.5 mil.”

Sonny flipped off the ashes from his cigarette. “How soon’s it shipping?” 

“Tomorrow morning. I have two more shipments due in on Friday.”

“Same stuff?” Big Tony asked before lighting the end of his cigar. He reached in his breast pocket and offered one to Charlie.

Charlie shook his head. “One is. The other’s rubies, coming from Sierra Leone. Both are worth about the same, though.”

Big Tony stood up from the chair and tugged at the ends of his suit jacket. Sonny and Charlie got up and followed him out to the waiting limo.

Big Tony slid onto the backseat and rolled the window down. “Give me a call when the next shipment arrives.”

“Will do,” Charlie said, and then turned to go back into the warehouse.

Big Tony tapped on the window separating the driver from the rear of the car. Tommy lowered the partition. He looked at the men through the rearview mirror.

“Time for lunch, Tommy.”

Tommy nodded and raised the partition.

Big Tony re-lit his cigar and turned to Sonny. “Speaking of food, what time’s dinner?”

“Six sharp.”

Chapter 13

Laura tossed a bag of hamburgers and fries down on the desk in front of Stevens. He smiled gratefully and removed his headphones. He jerked out the headphone jack and turned up the volume knob so they could both hear the conversation going on over at Pal Joey’s.

“Anything good?” she asked.

“If you wanna learn about cars,” he answered, taking a bite out of the hamburger.

“Are you serious? Cars again?”

He nodded and took another bite of the sandwich. “I swear, that’s all they freaking talk about.” He dipped a couple of fries in the ketchup. “Did you know that the frame for the 2006 Ford Sport Trac is the same one used in the 2007 model, except that its wheel base was extended 16.8 inches or that the 2005 Escalade has two recalls—one for the transmission and one for the second-row center seat belt or—”

Laura held up her hand for him to stop. “Okay, okay. I get the point. How long have they been at it?”

He glanced down at his watch. “Since noon and it’s now six.”

“Have we got anything from Castrucci’s office?”

He shook his head. “Hell, no. They’ve been here all day.”

###

Henry Venutti and Jay Farino sat at the corner of West First and Spring Street in silence, watching the front entrance to Little Vic’s Delicatessen.

“Show time,” Jay announced, nudging Henry’s arm and nodding across the street.

A blue Chevy Blazer pulled up in front of the deli and came to a stop. Henry turned the key and started the engine. He put it in drive and slowly turned the corner, pulling the van up next to the Blazer’s driver-side door before stopping.

Paulie and Georgie, the occupants inside the blazer, never stood a chance. The AK-47 bullets ripped through the car like a sheet of paper, creating a drone of noise so loud, it easily drowned out the screams of innocent bystanders, scrambling for cover on the opposite side of the car.

It was over in an instant. The van slowly pulled away and disappeared around the corner as quietly as it had arrived.

###

Rheyna had just finished printing off the photos Terasa had chosen and was inserting them into an envelope when a live-breaking news report on the TV got her attention. She turned up the volume to hear the man holding a microphone in front of his face.

“I’m James Styles and I’m at the scene here in front of Little Vic’s Delicatessen, where two men were brutally killed as they sat in their vehicle.”

Directly behind him was the blue Chevy Blazer. Part of the driver’s side window had been shot out, and what remained was covered with blood spatter. The driver’s side door and fenders were riddled with bullet holes. It looked like a slice of Swiss cheese. The driver’s body lay against the steering wheel.

The camera operator zoomed in for a close-up view. Rheyna could see that he had taken several shots to the head and upper body. The camera then followed the reporter around the front of the car and stopped next to the passenger-side, where another man, still wearing his seatbelt, lay slumped against the window.

In the background, police officers could be seen cordoning off the area and pushing a group of curious onlookers back.

The reporter looked directly at the camera. “Witnesses claim that a grey panel van pulled up next to the men and opened fire with what sounded like a machine gun.”

That would definitely explain the amount of bullet holes, she thought to herself.

The reporter continued speaking as a police officer pushed him outside the tape perimeter. “An anonymous source with the Los Angeles Crime Division stated that the two men in the vehicle were identified as George Fabrizio and Paul Moceri.”

Rheyna recognized the names instantly. She knew what he was going to say next.

“Both men were suspected of working for reputed Mob Boss Carlos Massino.”

She turned off the TV and leaned back against the couch. She knew this was a dangerous operation from the beginning, but hearing the news report brought home the crude fact of reality and the seriousness of her situation.

Once again, she felt that black pit in her stomach. There was no doubt in her mind that somehow, Castrucci was responsible for those two men’s death. That proved he was willing to do anything to get what he wanted, and she was determined to be the one who nailed his ass to the wall.

###

Sonny sauntered toward the back of the alley and stopped beneath the street lamp. He rubbed the right side of his temple with his fingers as Henry and Farino dragged Ritchie into the alley.

They stopped in front of Sonny. Farino slammed Richie up against the wall, knocking the wind out of his lungs. Richie gasped for several seconds, trying to catch his breath.

Sonny grabbed him by the hair and lifted his head up to face him. “Where’s my money, Richie?”

“I … I’ll have it … have it in the morning, Sonny,” Richie said, struggling to get the words out. 

Sonny slapped him across the face, splitting his upper lip. “I gave you twenty-four hours. Where’s my fucking money?”

Richie spit a mouthful of blood on the ground. “Please, Sonny … I swear I’ll have it in the morning,” he pleaded.

“Okay, Richie … you have til noon,” Sonny said, running his hands through his hair in agitation. He started to walk away and stopped. Before Richie knew what was happening, Sonny slammed his fist into his gut. Richie let out a loud groan and slumped down to the ground on his knees.

He flinched as Sonny jabbed his index finger in the middle of his forehead. “If you don’t have it by noon, I’m gonna cut your motherfuckin’ fingers off. Capische?” Sonny drew his arm back to strike him again and then laughed as Richie cowered to the ground, his hands above his head.

Richie slowly moved his hands from in front of his face. “I swear I’ll have it for you, Sonny,” he said, his voice shaking.

“If you know what’s good for you, you better,” Sonny said over his shoulder before turning to leave.

Sighing with relief, Richie watched Sonny walk over to Henry and Farino, who had stopped near a trash bin close to the alley’s entrance. He saw Henry glaring down at something and moved a little to the right to see what it was. An old bum was looking up at the men from inside a cardboard box.

“What ta fuck you looking at?” Henry yelled, kicking the man in the stomach as hard as he could. The old man groaned, slumped forward, and then fell back into his box. Henry high-fived Farino as if he had just scored a game-winning goal.

Chapter 14

The week had flown by, and before Rheyna knew it, she found herself and Annie on their way to meet Caroline at the Half Moon Bay Yacht Club. She thought about her conversation last night with Laura regarding the hit down in L.A.

They had found the abandoned grey panel van parked down at one of the docks. The van had been stolen the night before from a flower delivery service over on the south side, and just as they had expected, was wiped clean.

Laura told her about the conversation she and Stevens overheard at Pal Joey’s between Big Tony, Sonny, and Henry. Laura was really kicking herself in the ass for not warning their people in L.A.

Rheyna tried unsuccessfully to convince Laura that it wasn’t her fault. Stevens was the one who owned it. If anyone was responsible, it was him. He was the one who had to live with the consequences of his actions—or in this case, lack thereof. He was also the one who now had to deal with Edwards.

Rheyna pulled into the crowded parking lot and saw Caroline waving from the bow of a very large boat. From what she could see, Caroline was wearing a white t-shirt over a neon pink bikini. She had to stifle a laugh when she saw the name on the side of the boat. In big, red, cursive writing was the name ‘Untouchable’. Not only was it appropriate, but typical for Anthony Castrucci to be so openly arrogant.

She helped Annie over the rail and climbed onboard. The red and white boat was impressive, to say the least. If she had to guess, she would say that it was at least thirty-feet long.

Caroline took off her sunglasses and perched them on top of her head. “Hi, there,” she said with a big smile.

“Hi, there yourself.”

“Are you sure you two are up for this?”

“Oh, yeah. I’ve been looking forward to it all week, and whatever I like, Annie likes.”

Caroline grinned. “Is that a fact?” she asked.

“As a matter of fact, it is.” Rheyna pulled her t-shirt over her head, revealing her own bikini. She slid one of the loungers around, so she would be facing Caroline. She didn’t need to look up to know that Caroline was watching her. She knew where Caroline’s eyes were by the warm tingling sensations traveling up her body.

“The color suits you. I think the black and teal goes great with your hair and eyes.” 

Rheyna felt her cheeks flush. She forced herself to look at Caroline, to meet her gaze. Her eyes went to Caroline’s mouth.

Since the very first moment they met, she had sensed something different about Caroline, though not different in a strange or odd sort of way. Caroline was humanely different. “Marked by compassion, sympathy, and consideration for humans and animals,” is the Merriam-Webster’s definition of humane, and it described Caroline perfectly.

It was those attributes wreaking havoc on her emotions. Although she had wanted to leave Washington and looked at it as a chance to get on with her life, a big part of her was comfortable with her boring existence. Since Jenny died, she had avoided dating like the plague. The few times she had, it felt like a betrayal to Jenny’s memory; the guilty feelings afterward didn’t help, either.

She was falling for Caroline and falling hard. She didn’t want to be in love with any woman, especially if that woman happened to be Caroline Castrucci. It was something that could never be. 

Annie barked, snapping Rheyna from her thoughts. She turned to look in the same direction as Annie. Just a few slips down, a young couple was boarding a boat approximately a third of the size of theirs. She turned back around and caught Caroline watching her.

“I really like the color of your suit,” she said, immediately feeling like an idiot. Talk about a delayed reaction, she thought as she leaned back in the lounger.

Caroline smiled and pulled her glasses down over her eyes. “Okay, then. Now that we’ve got that out of the way, what’ya say we get out of here?” Caroline started the engine and expertly maneuvered the boat out of the bay.

Annie had found her place at the front rail, wagging her tail. She periodically barked at the passing skiers as Caroline steered the boat up the coast toward deeper water. They traveled at a steady, even pace, not too slow and not too fast, just fast enough to enjoy the breathtaking views along the coastline. They cruised for close to an hour before Caroline found a little out-of-the-way spot back in a cove off the main throughway.

She dropped anchor, pulled her t-shirt over her head, and then joined Annie and Rheyna on the bow. She pulled over a lounger and sat down next to Rheyna, swinging her legs over the side of the chair. She stuck her hand in the pocket on the backside of her lounger and pulled out a bottle of tanning oil. “I don’t think we could have picked a better day to be on the water,” she said.

Rheyna’s senses were assaulted with a mixture of coconut and seawater. She watched Caroline spread the oil over her tanned legs. Her skin was the sweet color of honey and so rich in contrast with the blue of her eyes, giving them an almost iridescent glow. They were hypnotic. It would be so easy to see her gracing the cover of Vogue magazine, she thought as Caroline rubbed in the oil.

Caroline turned to Rheyna and smiled. “Is it awesome out here, or what?” she asked.

“Yes, and according to the wonderful weather channel, we’re going to be in the high eighties all day.”

“If you ask me, it feels more like ninety,” Caroline said as she continued to spread the oil on her arms.

Rheyna glanced around the bay. “I think I could stay here for days.”

“I have. It’s just like having a little apartment on water, and it has everything you could possibly need. Dad bought it a couple years ago for business, but I use it more than he does,” she said, holding the bottle of lotion out for Rheyna. “Would you mind putting some on my back?” she asked.

“I don’t think that is such a good idea,” Rheyna said the words in her mind.

Caroline didn’t wait for her to answer and turned over on her stomach, stretching out on the lounger.

When Rheyna touched Caroline’s skin, she half expected to hear a sizzle. She knew this was dangerous ground and quickly finished the task. She set the bottle on the table and leaned back in the seat, prepared to soak in the sun.

Caroline reached over her, her hand slightly brushing against Rheyna’s stomach. She grabbed the bottle of oil and squirted a dab in her hand. “Your turn, now turn over and I’ll put some on you.” 

What could she say? No, you can’t possibly put your hands on me. What choice did she have, other than to comply? As soon as Caroline touched her, she felt all the stress leave her body. Her hands were so warm, and Rheyna was powerless to control the shiver that made her hair stand up on end. She hoped Caroline didn’t notice. No such luck, she thought when she heard Caroline chuckle.

A little embarrassed, Rheyna turned over and pulled her shades down over her eyes. She was grateful that Caroline didn’t say anything.

Caroline stood up. She looked down at Rheyna. “I’m going to get a drink. Would you like something?” she asked.

“I’ll have whatever you’re having.”

Caroline disappeared inside the cabin and came out a few minutes later with two glasses and a bottle of wine.

Rheyna peeked at her over the rim of her glasses.

Caroline held the glass out to her and laughed. “I promise not to pass out on you this time.”

“That’s not what I was thinking.”

“What were you thinking, then?” she asked, pouring the wine into Rheyna’s glass.

Rheyna motioned behind her. “I was thinking that boat is getting awfully close.”

Caroline turned to look in the direction Rheyna was referring to, just as a horn blared. Annie’s ears perked up, and she barked at the darkly tanned man in swimming trunks waving from the bow.

“Hey, Caroline!” he yelled as the boat came to a stop less than ten feet away from them.

She smiled with recognition. “Hi, Phil. What are you doing out here?”

“Same as you, honey—working on my tan.”

Caroline frowned. “Where’s Jesse?”

“Speak of the devil,” Phil said, smiling at the gorgeous young man with blond highlights, coming from the other side of the boat.

Rheyna felt relief the minute she saw him. Her gaydar went off in full force. She had no doubt they were lovers.

“Hi, Caroline,” Jesse said cheerfully with a wave of his hand.

“Hey, Jesse.”

“Who’s your friend?” Phil asked, looking directly at Rheyna.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Phil, Jesse, meet Rheyna Moretti.” She turned to Rheyna. “Rheyna, I’d like you to meet two of my dearest friends. Doctor’s Phillip Lowry and Jesse Kar.”

Rheyna found it hard to hide the smile creeping at the corners of her mouth. “I’m pleased to meet you both,” she said.

Jesse smiled at Rheyna. “I love your name. I don’t think I’ve heard it before.”

“Thank you. I have my grandmother to thank for it.”

Rheyna knew they were sizing her up, and from the look on their faces, she was sure their gaydar had gone off as well.

Caroline lifted her glass to them. “Wanna join us?”

Phil shook his head. “I wish we could but we have to head back.”

“We’re both on call tonight,” Jesse chimed in and then asked, “Why don’t you two join us for dinner sometime next week?”

Caroline looked at Rheyna. Rheyna shrugged. “Sounds great to me.”

“Okay, then. I’ll give you a call later,” Jesse said over his shoulder before ducking back into the cabin.

Phil winked at Caroline. “You’ll have to bring Rheyna with you to our party.”

“Oh, Phil, that’s three months from now,” she teased.

A big smile crossed his face. “Since when is it too soon to plan for a party?” he asked.

“You’re incorrigible,” Caroline laughed.

Phil smiled and put the boat in gear. “See ya soon!” he yelled as the boat took off toward the Yacht Club.

“They seem very nice,” Rheyna said.

Caroline sat back down in her lounger. “They are.”

“Have you known them long?” Rheyna asked after Caroline refilled their glasses.

“Since I was seventeen. Jesse and Phil encouraged me to become a veterinarian.”

“They must be very good friends,” Rheyna said as she watched their boat get smaller and smaller.

“The best anyone could ask for.” Caroline took a sip of wine. “The party Phil was talking about is one they do every year to raise money for the Pediatric Aids wing at Children’s Hospital.” She set her glass on the table and stood up. “I’ll be right back. I have a surprise for you.” After a few minutes, she reappeared with an ice-cream cone and handed it to Rheyna.

Rheyna involuntarily groaned when she realized what flavor it was. “Moose tracks is my absolute favorite,” she managed to say between licks.

“I know,” Caroline said smugly.

“How do you know?” Rheyna asked, surprised at the revelation.

Caroline shrugged. “I overheard you tell Mom.”

Rheyna tried to keep up with the ice cream, but the sun was melting it faster than she could lick it. Annie, on the other hand, was not minding it a bit. A steady stream ran down Rheyna’s arm, falling off her elbow to the deck below, where Annie happily slopped it up. Rheyna grabbed the sides of her temple. “Oh … brain freeze. I can’t eat anymore,” she said, giving the rest of the cone to Annie.

Caroline picked up a napkin and leaned toward Rheyna. “You missed some,” she said softly, gently wiping off a small bit of ice cream near the corner of Rheyna’s mouth.

The act froze Rheyna to the spot. Her heart raced into overdrive. The roaring in her ears was so loud; she was convinced that Caroline could hear it. I really need her to stop touching me, she thought, raising her head to look at Caroline. Something was telling her that Caroline was feeling it, too—she could see it in her eyes.

Caroline was the first to break the contact. She got up and walked to the helm.

Maybe I just imagined it. Maybe it’s just wishful thinking on my part. Just maybe Caroline really didn’t know the effect she was having on me. Maybe you have a little too many maybes, she told herself. Maybe you should try focusing a little harder on the job you came here to do. “What’s happening to you, Rheyna?” she asked herself. You need to stop screwing around and act like the FBI agent that you are. The roar of the engine forced her to stop talking to herself.

“We need to get going because the sun will be setting soon,” Caroline said as she raised the anchor and put the boat in gear.

It took them a full hour to get back to the Yacht Club, and ten minutes after that, Rheyna and Annie were on their way home. She tried not to think about Caroline. She was fighting a losing battle. She had such a great time being alone with Caroline, and she hated for it to end. Once again, her thoughts turned to Jenny. “What am I gonna do, Jen?”

###

Don Carlos Massino, the head honcho of California’s crime family, was sitting at his favorite table in the back room of Barecci’s Restaurant. He listened intently to the voice on the other end of the telephone. His brow furrowed into a frown, his face and body visibly stiffened.

“I thought you should know,” Don Vitto Lucchese said through the other end of the phone.

Roberto watched Carlos shake his head, his anger very much evident by the stern set of his jaw.

“I thought as much. Thank you, Vitto. I won’t forget your loyalty,” he said, slamming the phone down on the cradle. He looked at Roberto. “Can you believe the nerve of that man? How can he possibly be stupid enough to think that the Commission, the Commission I chair, would take sides with him over me?”

Roberto nodded his head. “Yeah, he’s pretty ignorant and Henry told one of the boys he’s getting worse. You not attending Anastasia’s funeral has pushed him over the edge. He thinks you were disrespectful.”

“I know what the hell started it and it goes to show that Tony should keep his fat mouth shut if he doesn’t know all the facts.”

Roberto saw the hatred dancing around in Carlos’ eyes.

“I ought to go dig the son-of-a-bitch up and pump his rotting corpse full of holes. As far as I’m concerned, he and Tony are from the same fruit.”

Roberto clearly understood his boss’ rage. It would be a long, long time before he himself would forget the day Carlos found out the truth about his Under Boss, Salvatore Anastasia. The day he learned the truth was also the same day that Anastasia died.

Carlos’ granddaughter, Melinda Belotti had come to see him later that evening after hearing the news. She told Carlos that she had been keeping a dark, terrible secret for years, and had lived in agony over it. She fell into his arms, sobbing, and he had comforted her. He reassured her that it was all right, that she could tell him anything. After some gentle prodding, he got her to open up.

She told him about a business meeting that had taken place at his estate late one night. She described the events in vivid detail. She said that later in the evening, a man had come into her room. He climbed into bed with her and placed his hand over her mouth to keep her from screaming. He whispered in her ear, and said that if she made a sound, he would kill her.

He pulled up her nightgown, removed her panties, and raped her. Afterward, he told her that if she ever said anything, he would kill her parents, as well as Carlos.

Although it was dark, she had recognized him by the smell of his cologne. It was Salvatore Anastasia. Melinda was ten years old at the time. Carlos was speechless, enraged, and for the first time in his life, he was powerless. All he could do was sit and listen to his granddaughter’s anguish and try to comfort her the best way he knew how.

Roberto knew that Big Tony was in a lot of trouble. It was evident by the look on Carlos’ face. Roberto pulled out a chair and sat down across from him. “What do you want to do about it?” he asked.

Carlos slammed his fist down on the table. “I want to kill the son-of-a-bitch. That’s what I want to do. I don’t care about the details … and take care of Sonny, while you’re at it.”

Roberto pushed his chair away from the table and stood up. “I’ll call Sammy.”

Carlos held his hand up to stop him. “You know what? On second thought, let’s hold off for a little while. I have something else in mind.”

“Are you sure?” Roberto asked.

Carlos nodded. “Yeah, I’m sure.”

Chapter 15

Rheyna couldn’t believe how much time had gone by since Pandora’s Box had begun, and the last couple of months went just as fast. It was frustrating, seeing they were still no closer to bringing down Castrucci then when they started. She was frustrated, as were the members of her team, but no one more so than Edwards.

The Deputy Director was on his back and getting restless. He wanted results and wanted them yesterday. The cost of the operation was mounting, and it took all of Edwards’ energy to convince him they needed a little more time. So far, they had several hundred hours of useless surveillance tape and just as many photos, but nothing to link Castrucci directly to the killings or smuggling operations. Something had to give.

Her relationship—if you could call it that—with Caroline was growing, and so was Annie. She had long since had her cast removed, was sprouting up like a weed, and she and Rheyna were practically inseparable.

Rheyna continued with the ruse of running her photography business and her role in the operation felt more like that of a bystander. She and Laura concluded that surveillance alone was not going to cut it.

On most days, she was okay with her assignment and on others; it took everything she had in her to fight off the ever-increasing guilt for deceiving Caroline and Terasa. She and Caroline were spending a lot of time together in between her days at Haven. She found herself looking forward to the long walks she and Caroline took regularly along the beach with Annie. They even took the boat out several more times, and Rheyna actually drove it.

She felt no stress when they were on the boat, and for a few stolen hours, Rheyna felt at peace. She tried not to think about the time when it would all have to end, because if she did, she would also have to think about Caroline and how Caroline would hate her for what she had done to her and her family.

The thought of Caroline hating her tore her up inside. She dreaded seeing the disappointment in Caroline’s eyes, a disappointment she knew was sure to come. She pushed the thoughts aside and decided she would cross that bridge when she came to it.

After her fifth or sixth visit to the Castrucci estate, the guards no longer searched her. She came and went as she pleased and she took full advantage of her liberties, gathering whatever information she could by eavesdropping on Big Tony’s conversations out by the pool.

On one occasion, using a cool pair of sunglasses with a built in camera, she was able to get surveillance photos of two previously unknown members of the Massino crime family. She then passed the information on to Laura.

She and Caroline had gone to dinner with Phil and Jesse several times since their first boat trip. After spending time with them, Rheyna realized just what Caroline saw in them. They were kind souls, but most of all, they were genuine. They were also lovers, as Rheyna had first suspected. They had been together for almost nineteen years. Jesse was the cutup of the two and was heavy into joke telling.

She really liked Phil but she enjoyed Jesse’s company the most. He was a riot to be around and was sure to lift the dourest of spirits. She also loved that he liked to shop and the two of them had went on several shopping sprees in the specialty shops down in Palo Alto. She was grateful for the friendship they had so easily offered her. Her only wish was that it had happened under different circumstances.

Chapter 16

Sonny looked at the shadowy figure standing in the recessed doorway. “You’re taking a big risk meeting like this,” he said.

“I didn’t have much choice. The Assistant Deputy Director’s getting too close.”

Sonny lit his cigarette and laughed. “Well, what do you want me to do about it? Kill him?”

“I don’t know but you need to do something and do it fast. He has some hotshot programmer back in Washington running some new computer program. It’s only a matter of time before my name comes up.”

“Don’tcha think you’re overreacting a bit? You’re the last person on the planet they’d ever suspect of laying in bed with the mob,” Sonny snorted.

“Damn it to hell. Do not tell me how to react! I’m telling you we have a problem and if they tie me to these hits, your ass is going down right along with me.”

“I thought you said you covered your tracks,” Sonny said, unable to keep the agitation from his voice.

“I did cover my tracks.”

“Then how the hell they gonna trace it back to you?”  

“They’re not just looking at Scala’s murder, they’re looking at Vinci and Pisano and a few others, too.”

“Vinci and Pisano?” Sonny asked, not understanding the meaning.

“Did I fucking stutter?”

Sonny leaned back against the doorframe, trying to place the names. After a few seconds, it dawned on him. “Vinci and Pisano. Jesus, that was over ten years ago,” he said, taking a long drag on his cigarette. “Vinci and Pisano were killed in car accidents. Why are they looking at them now?” he asked.

“I don’t know and I really don’t give a rat’s ass. All I care about is me not being linked to them in any way, shape, or form.”

“Can’t you do something on your end to derail the program?”

“No, it would only make it look more suspicious. I’m too close to the investigation as it is.”

Sonny dropped the cigarette butt and stomped it out with his shoe. He nodded as he looked at the shadowy figure. “Well, you’re right. We have to do something. You have any ideas?”

“Yeah, I do. I have one that just might work, but you’ll have to move fast.”

Sonny smiled and lit another cigarette. “I’m all ears,” he said, exhaling the smoke.

###

Rheyna hit the speed dial again and waited for Laura to answer. It rang seven times and then went into her voice mail. “Damn it,” she said, pressing the speed dial again. Once again, it rang seven times and then went into her voice mail. She decided to leave a message this time. “Hey, Laura, it’s me again. I left you a voice mail earlier and I hope you’re getting these messages. You know I wouldn’t normally do this without any backup or a safety net, but I don’t have much choice. This might be the only chance I get to check out Bayshore. If you’ve listened to my earlier message, you’ll know the details. Also, if you don’t hear from me within two hours, send re-enforcements.”

She hung up the phone and then made sure it was on vibrate, just to be on the safe side. She definitely couldn’t afford for it to ring if Castrucci or his goons were around. She also knew that Laura wouldn’t call until the two-hour window had passed.

She tucked the phone inside her side pocket and then reached over to open the glove box. She pulled out a four-by-four-inch black case. She flipped the lid open, removed the wireless ear bud, and inserted it into her ear. She blew into the tiny microphone to test the receiver and cringed at the highly amplified sound that echoed straight through her brain. She wasn’t sure if she would need these items tonight, but had packed them just in case.

What she was about to do was the riskiest move she had made so far in the investigation, next to planting the pen in Castrucci’s office. Earlier in the week, she had gotten the chance to affix a quarter-sized radio transmitter under the edge of the table by the pool where Castrucci conducted business. The downside to the device was that it had a battery life of about eight days.

She had thought her time had all but run out when she caught a break. Castrucci, Sonny, and Henry were having lunch when Sonny received a phone call. It was difficult to put it all together, since Caroline was talking in one ear while she was trying to listen in on the conversation at the table with the other.

The phone call was from someone named Charlie. She hadn’t heard his name mentioned before and couldn’t remember him being listed on any of her briefing reports. Castrucci had referred to him as Tuna. From what she could gather, Charlie had a package for them at Bayshore, as well as a gift for Roberto. Those names she did recognize. Roberto was Massino’s right-hand man and Bayshore was one of Castrucci’s exporting warehouses down at the docks.

After consulting with Castrucci, Sonny confirmed that they would stop in at the warehouse later that evening. He told Charlie they had a previous engagement and would stop by around eight or nine. After Sonny hung up, she had said her goodbyes a few minutes later, leaving under the pretense of a photo shoot appointment. The only appointment she had was with Bayshore, and she was hoping Castrucci showed up closer to nine. The later the better and nine o’clock meant that it would be dark enough for her to move around more easily. It would also lessen her chances of being discovered.

She went home and prepped her gear, grabbed a bite to eat and took Annie for a walk along the beach. Afterward, she slipped on a pair of black cargo pants and a matching hooded jacket with a drawstring and headed out the door. She arrived around seven-thirty and parked her Jeep in a crowded parking lot behind a warehouse located a  little way from Bayshore. She parked there because she couldn’t risk Castrucci or his men recognizing her Jeep.

She glanced at her watch and then opened the car door. Her plan was to get there before they arrived and get inside the building to look around. She wasn’t sure if the building had an alarm system, so she came prepared, bringing along a bypass switch and clip to override the alarm inside the main box. After seeing how the Castrucci estate was wired, she had no doubt that Bayshore would be protected just as well. She made her way across the parking lot and through a field of tall grass that led to several more parking lots.

She heard voices and ducked down in the weeds. She watched several people from the warehouse closest to her file out the back door and head to their cars.

“Come on, damn it. Not now,” she swore under her breath. Two of the women from the warehouse stopped next to a red truck. They were having a heated discussion. The shorter of the two was upset and flailing her hands wildly in the air. The other woman nodded her head and patted the shorter woman on the shoulder.

“There’s no way I can move. They’ll see me” she whispered as she watched the women. Whatever the other woman said, it must have calmed the shorter one down. It was only a few minutes but it felt like forever before they finally got in their cars and backed out of the parking lot.

Bent in a half-crouched position, she quickly made her way across the parking lot. She pressed her back against the side of the building to avoid an approaching set of headlights. She dropped down behind a set of boxes, just as the car turned into the parking lot. The car slowed to a crawl, its searchlight moving up and down the back of the buildings. She held her breath and leaned forward so she could see around the boxes.

She watched the patrol car drive slowly by, and used the back of her arm to wipe off the perspiration beading on her forehead. From her position, she could see the corner of Bayshore. She figured it was approximately fifty to seventy-five yards away. She waited for the patrol car brake lights to disappear around the corner and stood up. She waited a few more minutes to make sure he turned back on the main road before continuing toward the building.

The sun had set and it was getting extremely dark. She glanced at her watch and silently cursed herself. She had wasted more than thirty minutes getting across the parking lots. She couldn’t believe how quickly the sun had disappeared, making it almost impossible for her to see her hand in front of her face.

She slowly made her way across the back of the building and thought she was doing pretty good to keep quiet, considering the stabs of pain shooting through her legs each time she bumped into a wooden skid, or whatever else was stacked on the ground. I’ll be covered in bruises this time tomorrow, she thought when she finally reached the edge of the building. She peered around the corner and looked into the small alley that stood between her and Bayshore.

She listened to make sure she didn’t hear anything and then quickly made her way over to a tractor-trailer backed against Bayshore’s dock door. She ducked under the trailer and walked toward what vaguely resembled a set of steps that she assumed led into the back of the warehouse. She missed the first step and stretched her arms out to break the fall. She swore under her breath as pain shot through both kneecaps. She stood up, dug the small pebbles out of her palms, and then continued up the steps.

As she ran her hands up the side of the door, she found the bundle of wires. She traced the wires up the long edge of the door, finding that they terminated at the top.

 The building had an alarm system and not just any alarm. It was an elaborate, state-of-the-art setup. She looked back at the dark parking lot, finding it odd that there were no lights affixed to the outside of the building, considering the length that Castrucci had went to with the alarm system. She was grateful for his lack of insight, but it made her job a hell of a lot harder. She felt like a blind person stumbling around in the dark.

Carefully, she descended the steps and used her hand to trace the wires along the bottom edge of the building. It was imperative that she find the main box in order to disarm the alarm system. She had brought a penlight with her, had it in her pocket, and didn’t want to risk using it, but the lack of lighting gave her no choice. She could tell by the amount of wires in the bundle that she would have no room for error when it came time to clip them. If she screwed up on the termination, she would set off the alarm instead of disarming it.

She was about to turn on the penlight when the sound of gravel crunching stopped her dead in her tracks. The minute she saw the headlights, she dropped to the ground with a thud. She scooted across the ground on her stomach, ignoring the pain as various objects dug into her skin. She slid behind something solid and took a deep breath to quiet her nerves. She looked up in time to see a pair of glowing red taillights pass by. The car came to a stop just a few feet away from the back steps.

The driver, no doubt Tommy, turned the headlights on bright, illuminating the back of the parking lot. Rheyna glanced around and realized that she was crouched next to a large trash compactor and a bunch of wooden crates. She wedged herself between the compactor and the crates, figuring that if she couldn’t see the men in the car, they couldn’t see her. She heard two car doors open and shut and peeked around the edge of the crates.

Sonny rapped his knuckles on the passenger side window and Tommy rolled it down. “Leave the lights on a minute so we can see what the hell we’re doing here,” Sonny said before turning to follow Big Tony and Henry up the steps.

“I’m gonna run up and fill the tank. Be back in a few,” Tommy yelled before rolling up the window. Sonny shrugged him off with a wave of his hand.

Big Tony flipped the alarm code box open and punched in the code.

“We really need to do something about the lighting back here,” Sonny said as he and Henry followed Big Tony inside.

“Have Charlie take care of it tomorrow,” Big Tony said, flipping on the light switch. 

Rheyna waited for the limo to disappear out of the parking lot before coming out from behind the crates. She looked up at the row of windows located across the back of the building. There was no way she could get in the building using the door, even if it was unlocked. With her luck, it would squeak.

She glanced up at the windows again and decided that was her best option. She was glad to see they had turned on a few of the lights inside the building. If Castrucci, or whoever, had turned all of them on, she would have had to scrap the whole mission. It would have been too risky for her. She also counted her blessings that one of the windows was located directly above the trash compactor. She needed to move and move fast. She had to get inside the building before the limo returned. Otherwise, it would be nearly impossible for her to do so without being seen.

She used the stack of crates to climb onto the compactor and peered through the window. She could see all three men. They were standing on the other side of the warehouse near a row of tables stacked with boxes. She tried to lift the window but it didn’t budge. A close look at window revealed an old slide-type lock. She pulled out her pocketknife and wedged it between the panels. Using both hands, she slid the knife sideways, pushing the locking lever to the side. She crammed the tip of the blade between the sill and the window and pushed down on the handle, raising the window just high enough to get her fingers under it. She closed the knife and dropped it into her pants pocket.

She clenched her teeth as she slowly raised the window, silently praying that it wouldn’t squeak. So far, so good, she thought as she continued to raise the window high enough for her to fit through it.

She took out the small microphone boom, and clipped it to the front of her jacket and then hoisted herself up on the ledge. As she crawled through the window, she heard the men talking. She adjusted the ear bud but was unable to hear their conversation clearly—she needed to get closer. With a deep breath, she slowly lowered herself down onto a four-by-four foot stack of skids. She sat there for several seconds, looking around to get her bearings.

The warehouse was larger than she had imagined. She noticed that the skids, like the one she was on, were stacked every two or so feet apart and that she could reach almost any place in the building by hopping from one stack to another.

Along the back wall, she saw three sets of double overhead doors and to the right were two more sets that opened into the side parking lot. She looked down and felt her stomach do a flip-flop—she was standing a good thirty feet off the floor. She hated heights.

She looked up and instantly regretted it when her head began to swim. She grabbed the windowsill to steady herself. She closed her eyes for a moment and then forced herself to look up again.

Approximately five-feet above her head was a metal, corrugated catwalk that stretched across the entire warehouse. Just like the Castrucci house, she thought as she noticed several offshoot passages leading off the walkway, which led to large platforms that were used as storage space for spare equipment and boxes. She noticed a ladder, surrounded by a protection cage, attached to the catwalk in the middle of the warehouse. It stretched all the way to the floor. It reminded her of the ladders on the outside of giant water towers. It made her hands sweat just looking at it.

She could hear bits and pieces of the conversation as the men continued to talk. She decided that now was the time to move. Not only did she need to hear what they were saying, she wanted to see what they were doing. She kept reminding herself not to look down as she stepped across the gap and onto the next stack. She repeated the process several times and with each step, her legs shook and she continued to remind herself not to look down.

One wrong move and she would end up a bloody pile on the concrete floor below—or worse, if she survived the fall, there was no doubt in her mind that Castrucci would finish the job. She wondered if Laura heard her messages as she stepped onto the next set of crates. She felt an instant rush of adrenaline as the stack began to rock violently. Dropping to a crouching position, she tried to steady herself in the middle of the stack. I can’t cross the entire warehouse on these, she thought, wiping the sweat off her face. She glanced up at the catwalk and made her decision.

She was vaguely aware of the men talking below as she slowly stood up. I can’t believe I’m about to do this, she thought as she wiped her hands on the front of her pants to get the sweat off. She looked up at the catwalk again and decided that it was her best option. She reached up, wrapping her fingers around the side rail, hoping that it was strong enough to support her full weight. She took a deep breath, clamped her jaws tight to keep from grunting, and then pulled herself up with as much strength as she could muster. She could feel her muscles scream under the full weight of her body.

She let out a silent sigh when she finally felt her knees touch the metal platform. She fell forward, lying on her stomach for several seconds in order to catch her breath. I really need to start working out again, she thought as she slowly pushed herself up on her knees. She glanced out across the warehouse. From her position, she could see the top of Castrucci’s head and she could clearly hear their conversation.

Sonny lit a cigarette.

“What was that?” Henry asked.

“What was what?” Sonny asked.

Henry held his hand up. “Shh … listen. I thought I heard something.”

Big Tony shook his head. “You’re hearing shit again. Why don’tcha try cleaning your ears out?” 

Henry ignored him and walked toward the stack of skids.

“Get back over here, Henry. I don’t have time for this shit. I haven’t had dinner yet and want to get this done,” Big Tony yelled.

Henry reluctantly did as he was told.

Sonny picked up a small figurine from the table and handed it to Big Tony.

“Where are her eyes?” Henry asked, looking at a ceramic figure of a little girl in a dress.

“She’s getting’ new ones,” Sonny said.

Henry frowned. “Why?”

Big Tony set the figurine back down on the table.

“Why don’t you make yourself useful and go get the bag from Charlie’s office?” Sonny said, turning his attention back to the figurines on the table.

Rheyna moved in a little closer so she could see both Castrucci and Sonny. She was hoping they would say a little more about the figurines on the table. She was a little smarter than Henry, and she had a sneaky suspicion that they were being used to smuggle the gems. She thought about the conversation she overhead a few days ago. Although she only heard bits and pieces, she remembered Sonny talking about a shipment of diamonds. When she told Laura about it during their nightly chat, Laura informed her that one of the dead informants had claimed Castrucci was trying to get into the gem market, mainly diamonds. In a crazy sort of way, it was all starting to make sense.

Sonny waited for Henry to leave and slid out a chair. “We may have a small problem but I’ve already taken steps to fix it.”

Big Tony turned to look at him. “What kinda problem?”

“Our friend’s a little worried about the feds. They brought in some sort of computer hack and he’s created a software program to try and link the deaths.”

Big Tony frowned. “What deaths?”

“Scala’s, for one and our friend says they’re diggin’ back several years.”

Big Tony clicked his tongue against the back of his teeth. “So what, they can’t tie us to Scala or any of the others. Otherwise, they’d have done something by now.”

“We’re not the ones our friend is worried about. The computer program is looking for leaks.”

“You say you took care of it?”

Sonny nodded.

“Then that’s all I need to know.”

Rheyna felt the hair stand up on the back of her neck. Sonny and Castrucci had just confirmed their suspicions. There was no longer any doubt—they had a leak in the bureau and not just a small one. Whomever it was had to be high up the food chain to have obtained the information about Ron and his newly created program.

For the first time since arriving in California, she felt an overwhelming amount of fear. Her mind began to race with the implications and what this all meant. If this person knew about Ron and his program, they had to know about Pandora’s Box and if they knew about Pandora’s Box, they had to know about her. If Castrucci knew, she didn’t understand what he was waiting for. Why had he not come after her? Her mind was racing. Shit, shit, shit, she kept repeating in her head. We have a major problem, or better yet, I have a major problem. Her mind continued to process the implications. Sonny said he fixed the problem, and depending on how he decided to do that, Ron’s life could be in danger. She had to get in touch with Laura as soon as possible. She had heard enough and needed to get out of there.

She slowly inched her way back toward the way she had come and stopped in mid-step—Henry was standing directly beneath her.

“Jesus, Henry, what took you so damn long?” She heard Big Tony yell.

“Jeesh, can’t a man take a shit without getting the fourth degree?” Henry yelled back. 

Rheyna watched Henry walk over and hand Big Tony a large green bag. Castrucci snatched the bag from his hand, unzipped it, and removed a small, red pouch. He untied the drawstring and dumped the contents out in his hand. The diamonds shimmered like glass.

He put them back in the pouch and tossed it to Henry. “Make sure you get these to Roberto first thing in the morning, along with my apologies for the botched shipment in L.A.”

“You got it,” Henry said, cramming the pouch into the front pocket of his jeans.

She felt something run over the top of her foot and looked back to see a small tabby cat running along the catwalk.

“What the hell was that?” Henry asked. “Did you hear that?” he asked again, when the two men didn’t answer.

Rheyna quickly made her way onto one of the offshoots and ducked down behind some boxes.

“Up there,” Henry said.

Rheyna knew they were all looking up at the catwalk.

“I saw something.”

“Henry, what the hell are you doing now?” Sonny asked.

Rheyna felt her heart skip a beat. She heard someone climbing up the ladder—she was in big trouble. She saw the top of Henry’s head pop up over the edge. He dropped his gun down on the metal catwalk floor with a loud clank and then pulled himself up.

She tried to push herself further behind the boxes, to no avail. She prayed that he would walk straight down the catwalk and not come her way. She pulled the 9mm out of the holster and flipped off the safety. If he chose to come down the side she was on, she would be totally exposed and would have no choice other than to shoot him before he shot her. Suddenly, Henry took off running. With each hard step, Rheyna could feel the catwalk vibrate. He fired his gun in rapid succession, sending bullets ricocheting off the metal support beams.

“What the fuck are you trying to do? Kill us all?” Sonny yelled as he and Big Tony ran for cover down below.

Out of nowhere, the tabby cat bolted from behind a bunch of crates and ran back down the catwalk.

“Damn cat!” Henry yelled, firing at the retreating animal. The bullets tore through the crates, sending pieces of wood raining down on the men below.

Big Tony was furious. “Damn it to hell, Henry! Get down here now, or I’ll shoot you myself!” he yelled at the top of his lungs.

Rheyna waited for Henry to descend the ladder before venturing out from behind the boxes. She put her gun back inside the holster. When she first entered the building, she noticed motion sensors mounted along the inside windows, and she needed to get out before the men did.

She had to make it to the window before they reset the alarm system. As she turned the corner to get back on the main catwalk, she cut it too short. Before she could do anything about it, she felt the microphone boom clipped on her sweat jacket rip away. The tiny boom seemed to fall in slow motion. She watched it hit the concrete and cringed as the tiny pieces of plastic shattered. She wanted to scream as the sound amplified through her ear bud like a freight train.

She looked down at the men—their eyes were now on her. Big Tony pointed his finger. “Get him!” he yelled.

Within a split second, she saw the flash of muzzles as a barrage of bullets zipped and zinged past her head. She looked at the end of the runway and made a split-second decision. Fuck—she didn’t have a choice. She broke into an all-out run, heading straight for the open end of the catwalk. Her eyes fixated on the pile of skids standing next to the one she had used to gain entry. Her heart thumped wildly in her chest. The skids were at least ten-feet away from the end of the catwalk—if she didn’t time it just right, she would fall to the concrete below.

She hit the ledge and pushed off with everything she had. She closed her eyes and then heard a loud crack as the wood gave way under her full weight. She slid across the skid and felt stabbing pain in the palms of her hands and the front of her knees as tiny splinters of wood penetrated her skin. The stack swayed violently, the wood collapsing beneath her weight like dominoes. She scrambled to her feet and without thinking, lunged headfirst through the closed window.

She landed on top of the compactor with a loud thud, and then she felt two pops. One was from the side of her face slamming into the metal and the second was her shoulder separating from its socket. She closed her eyes and then opened them, hoping to get rid of the tiny white specks jumping around in front of her face. She involuntarily moaned as excruciating pain shot up her arm like a white-hot poker.

The sound of the warehouse door opening snapped her out of the funk. She folded her arm across her chest and held it tightly as she slid across the compactor. She stifled a scream as a bone-crunching shock reverberated through the tips of her fingers when her feet met the ground. The pain continued to run up her arm and then down the side of her neck, before settling in the middle of her back. It felt as if someone had stuck a lightening rod inside her skin.

She took off running across the back of the parking lot, toward a row of tractor-trailers.

“He went this way!” she heard Henry yell just before a bullet whizzed past her head. She weaved back and forth, trying to avoid the little flashes of white as bullets ricocheted off the trailers.

“Have Tommy turn the car around and shine the lights over here!” Sonny yelled.

She had to make it to the tall grass adjacent to the lot. It was her best chance of losing them. She heard the car engine start and then the lights were fully on the trailers.

Just as Henry came around the side of the trailer, she ducked beneath the rear axle. With her good arm, she removed her gun from the holster. She heard gravel crunch under Henry’s feet, each step bringing him closer. She held her breath.

“See anything?” Sonny yelled.

“No, you?” Henry yelled back.

“I think he went this way!” Sonny yelled back in response.

She slowly peeked around the side of the tire and breathed a small sigh of relief when she saw Henry walking back toward Sonny. She felt hot tears spill down her cheeks as the throbbing in her shoulder intensified. She crawled across to the other side and looked out toward the row of trailers. She could see the men from the waist down. They were three trailers over. She looked back toward the tall grass and felt dread. Separating the properties was a three-foot-tall fence. She glanced back toward the men. It was her best option—maybe her only option.

She ran toward the fence and knew it was going to hurt like hell. She propelled her body upward, clenching her teeth tightly to keep from screaming. She easily cleared the barbed wire. Her body slammed into the ground with a thud, the impact knocking the air out of her lungs.

She laid her head down across her arms and tried to catch her breath. Fuck, fuck, fuck, she silently swore at the sound of crunching gravel. She crawled through the grass on her belly and froze at the sound of approaching voices.

“I thought I heard something coming from over here,” she heard Henry say.

“I don’t think so. I told you, I think he went this way,” Sonny replied.

She heard a creaking noise and knew they were standing next to the fence. Please, God, don’t let them come over here.

Henry kicked the fence in frustration with his foot. “We need a damn flashlight,” he said.

Rheyna heard another set of feet approaching. She could tell by how hard the gravel crunched that it was Castrucci.

“Let’s go, boys. Whoever it was, is probably long gone by now. Sonny, you make sure Charlie gets this lot lit first thing tomorrow,” Big Tony said.

They turned to head back to the car. “Who do you think he was? You think maybe Carlos had something to do with it?” Sonny asked.

Big Tony shook his head. “I don’t know. Let me see that thing again.”

Sonny showed him the broken pieces of the microphone boom. “This looks more like something the feds would use.”

“How much you think he heard?” Sonny asked.

“Everything,” Big Tony said, nodding at the pieces in Sonny’s hand. “Get that to Connie and see what he can find. Also check and see if our friend knows anything about this.”

“You got it.”

Big Tony turned to Henry. “Check the local hospital. Who knows—maybe one of your piss-poor shots got lucky.”

Rheyna heard the car doors open and close and the gravel crunch as the car left the parking lot. She laid her head down across her arms, thinking she just needed to rest for a few minutes. Her eyes seemed to close by their own volition—she tried to open them just for a second and then everything went black.

When she finally opened her eyes, it took her several minutes to realize where she was. She had no idea how long she had been unconscious. She slowly got to her knees and stood up—that was when she realized that every single part of her body ached.

She rubbed the side of her temple with her good hand, trying to soothe the throbbing vein. She felt as if she had been run over by a train and was ninety-nine percent sure she looked it, too. She looked around for signs of movement, but all she heard were crickets. She still had to be careful on her way back to the Jeep. It wouldn’t surprise her in the least to find Castrucci sitting somewhere, waiting on the off chance of catching her.

Moving at a turtles pace, she made her way back to the parking lot, the place where this little adventure had begun. She was relieved to see the Jeep still sitting where she parked it. “Ah, shit,” she muttered under her breath, realizing that she had a bigger problem.

Her Jeep was a stick shift—there was no way she could drive it in her current condition, and going to the hospital was out of the question. She heard what Castrucci said to Henry, and she knew the first thing he would do was check all the emergency rooms. Although she didn’t have a gunshot wound, she couldn’t take the chance of having her name on a hospital list.

She opened the passenger-side door and rummaged around on the backseat for the old bandanna she had worn to Caroline’s earlier in the day. She shut the door and walked over to the side of the warehouse. She crammed the bandanna in her mouth and bit down as hard as she could.

She took a step back and then slammed her shoulder into the corner of the building as hard as she could.

She heard a crunching sound and felt a pop as the bone went back into its socket. She fell to her knees, tears streaming down her cheeks. She took the bandanna out of her mouth and leaned back against the building.

After a few minutes, she pulled herself up and then wiped the sweat off her face with the bandanna. She walked back to the Jeep and got in. A glance at her watch, told her that she had been there for an hour and a half. That gave her a thirty-minute window before Laura went into panic mode. She pulled the Jeep out of the parking lot and hit the speed dial.

“Girl, you’re cuttin’ it a little close, aren’t you?” Laura asked.

Rheyna downshifted, slowing the Jeep to a crawl as she came to a four-way stop, the move sending stabbing pains through her shoulder. “Yeah, I know. I had a few problems,” she said through clenched teeth.

“Are you all right?” Laura asked, hearing Rheyna’s deep intake of breath.

“Yeah, I’m okay.”  

“Okay, you concentrate on driving and once you get home and settled, give me a call, so I can properly chew your ass out.”

Rheyna chuckled. “Yes, mother,” she said and hung up the phone. She had known when she decided to go into Bayshore without a plan in place, that she would get a tongue-lashing from Laura. It was something she was not looking forward to getting. She was hoping that the Intel she got would lessen the beating.

It took Rheyna thirty minutes to get home. She took Annie out for a short walk and then went back inside. Instead of going out on the deck, she plopped down on the couch, filled with dread. She phoned Laura and sure enough, she got the tongue-lashing she expected. She gave her a quick replay of the events. She could tell that Laura was pissed, but she also heard the concern in her voice.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Laura asked again.

“I’ve been a lot better,” Rheyna answered. She tilted her head back and popped a couple of aspirins into her mouth.

“For Christ’s sake, Rheyna, you could’ve been killed. You should have phoned me first, damn it.”

     Rheyna found herself getting irritated. “I did phone you—twice, to be exact,” she said matter-of-factly.

Laura’s voice softened. “I know, and I’m sorry. I got your messages and that’s partly my fault. My cell died. I keep forgetting to charge the damn thing.”

“But you’re right. It was a really stupid thing to do and I won’t do it again.” 

“If you do, I just might kill you myself,” Laura said, half joking.

“Hey, that’s not funny,” Rheyna said, pretending to sound hurt.

“I mean it, Rheyna. I don’t care how much Intel you got. It was foolish.”

“Okay, Laura. I understand. I said it won’t happen again.”

“I just don’t want anything to happen to you.”

“I know and you’re right. I should have known better.”

“Okay, then. Now that we have that settled, let’s move on. So Castrucci never mentioned anyone by name?”

Rheyna unconsciously shook her head and realized that Laura couldn’t hear her head shake. “No. They just kept referring to this person as their friend. What concerns me most is that they know about Ron. Sonny described the program perfectly.”

“As soon as I hang up from you, I’ll see how Kyle wants to handle it. We may need to put extra security on Ron, just in case.”

“That’s probably not a bad idea and while you’re at it, have Kyle take a closer look at Bayshore’s shipments. They had a bunch of figurines on the table and I’m pretty sure that’s how they’re moving the diamonds around the country.”

“Well, it’s nice to know that up to this point, we’ve had pretty good information. Is there anything else?”

“They have my transmitter, and it’s only a matter of time before they’re able to trace it back to the bureau.”

“Hopefully, by that time, we’ll have enough to arrest him.”

“I wouldn’t count on it.” Rheyna’s pessimism caught her a little bit by surprise. She was usually the one who saw the glass as half-full, not half-empty, but she knew how cunning Castrucci was, and it wouldn’t surprise her in the least to find that he had a judge or two in his pocket as well—hell, maybe even a senator, for that matter.

“Right now, we have to be concerned with your safety. There’s a good chance that Castrucci already knows who you are.” 

“Believe me, that thought has crossed my mind more than once.”

“I’ll talk to Kyle, but we may have to pull the plug, Rheyna.”

“Yeah, I thought about that, too.”

“When are you hooking up with Caroline again?”

“I was supposed to go over in the morning, but I called and cancelled. I need to give myself a little rest and figure out how to cover all these bruises.”

“All right, you get some rest and give me a call tomorrow afternoon so we can go over our next step.”

“I’ll talk with you later, then.” Rheyna hung up the phone and leaned back on the couch. She stretched her legs out on the coffee table. They looked as if someone had run a metal rake over them. It had taken her quite awhile to pick the tiny pieces of wood out of her skin.

She grabbed the tube of ointment off the table and spread the cream over her cuts, flinching from the sting. It would be several days before she would be able to wear shorts around Caroline without generating questions. She was thankful that bruises and cuts were all she had ended up with. She would have had one hell of a time trying to explain a broken arm or leg—or worse, a bullet hole. She leaned her head back against the couch and closed her eyes.

Chapter 17

Artie parked his rental car directly in front of the bank. His hand trembled as he removed the key. He pulled a hanky out of his jacket pocket and mopped the sweat from his forehead. He glanced at the manila folder lying on the seat beside him. Surely, it had been more than enough time, he thought as he picked it up. He rubbed his hands together in an attempt to circulate his blood. After a few seconds, he held his hands out, palm down. He breathed a small sigh of relief. The shaking had almost subsided. He smiled as he rifled through the ashtray for some change.

He got out of the car and walked over to the meter. He looked up and down the street and then inserted a quarter into the machine. As he turned to go in the bank, he found himself looking directly into the chest of a young man. The force nearly knocked his glasses from his face.

“I am so sorry,” the young man with dark, wavy, slicked backed hair said as he jerked headphones from his ears.

“Why don’t you watch where you’re going?” Artie yelled. He bent down to pick up the documents that were now strewn all over the sidewalk.

“Here, let me help you,” the young man said as he picked up several papers and a white envelope.

Artie snatched the items from the young man’s hand. “I can do it myself,” he snapped.

“I’m … I’m really sorry,” the young man repeated.

Artie’s nodded at the MP3 player attached to the young man’s waistband. “In the future, maybe you should turn that thing down a notch and not look at the ground when you walk.”

The young man smiled, gave Artie a mock salute, and put the headphones back on. “I’ll try to remember that. Have a good day.”

Artie watched him walk down the sidewalk. Kids these days just don’t listen to anything they’re told, he thought as he walked through the bank door.

###

Ron looked up at the sound of beeping. He glanced at the large, flashing red letters on the computer monitor for several seconds, and then moved his mouse pointer over the link. He stared at the screen as the form began filling in the blanks. He couldn’t believe it—his program had worked.

He pressed the ‘enter’ key on the keyboard and waited for the printer to spit out the report. He tore off the printout, and laid it on his desk. He pulled out his laptop drawer, grabbed a ruler, and used it to scan down the lines of data. He highlighted several rows and then walked over to the filing cabinet, pulled out the top drawer, and thumbed through the folders until he found the one he was looking for. He took the folder and sat back down at his desk, flipping open the file to compare the numbers.

“This can’t be right.” He double-checked the numbers again to be sure. He turned back to the monitor and started tapping on the keyboard. He looked at the list of case files, shook his head, and then picked up the phone. “I don’t believe this.” He started to dial a number when a knock at the door stopped him. He laid the phone back in its cradle. “Come in.”

Sarah Avery poked her head around the door. “I have your mail.” She handed him a magazine and a large, white envelope. “The envelope was hand-couriered about fifteen minutes ago.”

“Thank you, Sarah.” He waited for her to leave and then removed the rubber band, tossing the magazine to the side. The envelope had ‘Urgent Delivery’ stamped across it.

He ripped the top of the envelope off and pulled out the contents. He flipped through the photos and then picked up the phone. “Come on, come on. Pick up, Kyle,” he urged as the phone rang repeatedly. “Damn,” he said when Edwards’ voicemail answered. “Kyle, this is Ron. I need you to call me back as soon as possible. I think I found our leak.” He hung up the phone and picked up the top photo. He shook his head in disbelief, not believing what he was seeing.

###

It had been two days since Rheyna had snuck into Bayshore, and Edwards and Laura were busy doing their own Intel regarding the smuggling operation. She had been able to get out of seeing Caroline on both days, but Caroline was not about to let her get away with a third brush-off. Today was the day they had made plans to have dinner with Phil and Jesse, and Caroline was not taking no for an answer. Regardless of how much her shoulder hurt, she wasn’t about to try to get out of it. 

She watched Caroline walk across the driveway. Caroline opened the car door and slid in beside her. Rheyna waited for her to clip on her seatbelt before pulling out of the driveway.

“Are you hungry?” Caroline asked.

“I’m starving.”

“Good, I think you’re really going to like this place.”

“Where am I heading, then?”

“University Avenue. We, my dear, are going to the Cheesecake Factory.”

Rheyna’s look was incredulous. “Cheesecake Factory? I want real food, woman, not dessert.”

Caroline patted Rheyna’s knee, still fresh with bruises, and it took everything in her not to flinch.

“Oh relax, why don’t you? Live a little. Besides, they’re only famous for cheesecake. They do sell other food,” Caroline said as she opened the glove box. She fumbled through the stack of CDs. “Mind if we listen to some music?” she asked, and then selected one without waiting for Rheyna’s answer. She slid the CD in and turned up the volume.

They drove in silence with Sophie B. Hawkins playing in the background. They slowly made their way through downtown and after a few minutes, they came to the main intersection.

“Make a right at the next light and find a spot wherever you can,” Caroline said.

Rheyna got lucky and pulled up in front of the restaurant just as a minivan vacated a prime spot.

Jesse was standing in the lobby, waiting for them. He rushed over and then quickly ushered them to a table in the back where Phil was waiting with a very handsome waiter.

“Hello, Ladies. I’m Josh, and I’ll be your server tonight. What can I get you to drink?”

Caroline slid into the seat next to Rheyna. “Hello, Josh. I’ll have a glass of white Zin, please.”

“And I’ll have a bottle of Michelob Light,” Rheyna said.

He placed the menus on the table. “Okay, I’ll be right back with your drinks and give you a chance to look at the menu.”

“So, how have you two been since the last time we saw you? Staying out of trouble, I hope?” Phil teased after the waiter walked away.

“Now Phil, you know I’m a good girl,” Caroline chided back.

“That’s not what I heard,” Jesse continued the tease.

Caroline pretended to be hurt. “Ah, come on, Jesse. I thought you were on my side.”

Jesse put his arm around her shoulders and squeezed. “You know that you’re my best, best, bestest friend in the whole wide world,” he said as he planted a big, juicy kiss on her cheek, complete with sound effects.

She playfully pushed him away. “Jesse, you just aren’t right.”

“You think that’s bad, wait until I tell you my latest joke.”

“Oh no, Jesse, not that one again,” Phil said, rolling his eyes heavenward.

“Come on, Phil, honey. You know it’s not that bad,” Jesse teased his lover.

Rheyna laughed at the playful banter going back and forth between the two men. They fit together like a pot and lid, and she loved it.

She shook her head at Jesse. “Okay, Jesse, the suspense is killing me. Will you please tell us the joke?”

He waited for Josh to set down their drinks. “Nope, I’m not going to tell you now.”

Caroline shook her finger at him. “Jesse, you can’t string us along and then not tell us.”

He looked at Phil.

“Oh, go ahead and tell them,” Phil said in resignation.

Jesse smiled and then leaned in closer to the table. “Okay, here goes. A woman went to see her doctor and said, ‘Doctor, I have this terrible rash.’ She raised her blouse to reveal a large ‘T’-shaped design on her chest. ‘Now, that is the strangest rash I’ve ever seen,’ the doctor said as she examined her. ‘It’s from my boyfriend,’ she explained. ‘He goes to Tennessee and refuses to remove his letter jacket when we make love.’ The doctor took out her pad and wrote out a prescription for a tube of ointment.

The next day, a different woman came in with a very similar rash in the shape of an ‘O’. ‘How did you get that?’ the doctor asked. ‘My boyfriend goes to Ohio State and won’t take his letter jacket off when we make love.’ The doctor smiled and wrote out another prescription for ointment.

The next day, a very beautiful woman came in to see the doctor. She also had a rash on her chest but in the shape of an ‘M’. So the doctor took one look at it and said, ‘Let me guess: your boyfriend goes to Michigan?’ The woman shook her head, smiled, and said, “No, actually, my girlfriend goes to Washington.”

Rheyna looked at Caroline and Caroline looked at her and then they looked at Jesse. The look on his face was priceless. He looked as is if his joke was the best thing since the invention of the wheel. Rheyna and Caroline lost it. Rheyna was laughing so hard, that she had to use her napkin to wipe away the tears. Phil’s face was dead serious and that made them laugh harder.

“You know, when he first told me that joke, I didn’t get it. I couldn’t figure out how she got the ‘W’ to look like an ‘M’ if she went to Washington,” Phil said.

“Please, please, you two have got to stop. I can’t take anymore,” Caroline begged as tears ran down her cheeks.

“No, he’s right,” Jesse nodded. “Would you believe that I actually had to draw him a diagram?”

“No, you didn’t!” Rheyna managed to get out before another fit of laughter took hold.

Jesse hung his head in a solemn fashion. “I’m afraid so,” he said. “Yep, I had to explain that it had to do with numbers, the numbers of six and nine.”

If Rheyna laughed any harder, she thought she would break a rib.

They were still laughing when Josh reappeared to take their order. “I must have missed a really good conversation,” he said as he replaced their drinks with fresh ones.

Rheyna nodded her head. “You sure did,” she said, trying to pull it together.

“Well, in that case, I’m sorry I missed it.”

“Oh no, be glad you did,” Phil said with a grin.

Josh pulled out a pen and paper pad. “Okay, then. Have you folks decided what you’d like to order?” he asked.

The four of them looked at each other and busted out laughing.

Jesse was the first to recover. “I think you might have to give us a few more minutes.”

“All right, but next time, you have to let me in on the joke.” He looked directly at Rheyna and winked before turning away.

Phil slowly peered over his menu. “Ooh, Rheyna. I think he likes you,” he teased.

She found the mere thought disturbing. “I think not,” she said, and then turned to Jesse. “So Jesse, have you been working out?” she asked.

“Oh no, Rheyna, of all the things you could have asked him and you had to ask that!” Phil said, shaking his head. He and Caroline both buried their face in their hands.

Rheyna looked at them. “What? What did I say?”

Caroline busted out laughing.

Jesse ignored them both, turned to look at Rheyna, and said, “As a matter of fact, I have. Did I ever mention that physical fitness runs in my family?” He ignored the laughter coming from Phil and Caroline. “I mean it. It runs all the way back to my great grandfather. He started jogging ten-miles a day five-years ago when he was eighty-five and we haven’t seen him since.”

Caroline was practically rolling out of her seat from laughing so hard.

Rheyna tried to look at him with her most serious expression. “Jesse, I can honestly say that I have never met anyone like you in my life.”

“Is that a good thing or a bad thing?” he asked.

“It’s definitely a good thing,” Rheyna laughed.

Phil cleared his throat and held up the menu. “I guess we better order before they decide to kick us out.”

The rest of the evening went smoothly. They ate their dinner and chitchatted about Phil and Jesse’s party. Before Rheyna knew it, they said their goodbyes and made plans to take a trip together up the coast on Phil and Jesse’s boat.

The drive back to Caroline’s house had gone by too quickly. She watched Caroline disappear inside the house. The only redeeming feature was the knowledge that she would be seeing her again tomorrow.

###

Edwards spread the stack of surveillance photos out in front of Laura and Stevens. He picked up the ones that had a large red ‘X’ marked across the face and slung them across the table. He looked back and forth at the two agents. He slammed his fist down on the table, causing Laura to jump. She reached out to grab the cup of coffee, but not in time to keep it from spilling on the photos.

“This son-of-a-bitch has killed at least four people since we began, and we don’t have shit. We can’t tie him to any of them.” He turned and directed his anger at Stevens. “What are we getting from the restaurant?”

“Nothing we can use. It’s all babble. They never talk about business and if they do, it’s pretty well coded.”

“This is bullshit. That’s what this is.” Edwards was just plain pissed off. He looked at Stevens and shook his head in disbelief. “Pretty well coded? Are you fucking kidding me? A rookie could have figured out that they ordered a hit on Paul and George, and you should have known that!” he yelled.

It was totally out of character for Edwards to dress down one of his agents in front of another agent, but he had reached his limit. He pointed his finger at Stevens. “You’re the Sr. agent on this god damn operation and it was your responsibility to warn the agents in L.A.”

Stevens’ face flushed red as his own temper flared. “How the hell was I supposed to know that having dinner meant that it was a fucking hit order? We’ve never had a case like that before.”

“Okay, you guys,” Laura intervened. “This isn’t solving anything. All of us are stressed, but you two fighting doesn’t get us answers.”

Edwards paced back and forth in front of the window. He stopped to look out across the street at Pal Joey’s. “You’re right, Laura, it doesn’t. Castrucci knows we’re onto him.” He turned and looked at Laura and Stevens. “He’s been too careful and I know he’s not that smart.”

Stevens massaged the side of his temples with his index fingers. “Maybe we can rattle his cage,” he said.

Laura leaned back in her chair. “Let’s go after Bayshore. We know for a fact that they’re funneling money through the Cayman’s and Rheyna’s pretty confident that he’s using the computer in his office to make the transactions.”

Stevens nodded his head in agreement. “It would make sense to use the one operation that appears to be the cleanest and we all know from past experience that they’re usually the ones that turn out to be the dirtiest. Unfortunately, we’ve failed at all attempts to get any information from his office. He doesn’t do much talking in there. In the past, we’ve tried to upload a remote tracker, but failed. It’s obvious that he has some sort of security measure on his end that runs interference.”

Edwards considered the information and nodded his head. “Okay then, well, I guess it’s up to Rheyna. Since we need to get around his security devices, she’ll have to do the upload directly at his computer,” he said, turning to Laura. “Laura, you find out what Rheyna needs and get it to her.”

Laura nodded, absentmindedly tapping her pencil on the edge of the table. “I think Rheyna’s right about this one. We know that Castrucci’s into gems and he’s getting them from Sierra Leone. I’d be willing to bet that he’s using Bayshore as the main front company.” 

Edwards took a cigarette out of his pocket and lit it. “Okay, I’m convinced. Let’s apply some heat and go after Bayshore. I’ll set it up and get the warrant.” He blew a puff of smoke in the air. “Carl, you’ll lead on the raid.”

Stevens got out of the chair and grabbed a set of keys from the table. “I’m gonna go grab us something to eat, you guys want anything in particular?”

Edwards shook his head.

Laura pulled a couple bucks from her pocket and handed it to him. “I’ll have whatever you’re having,” she said.

Edwards walked over to the window and leaned his hands against the sill. He watched Stevens get in the car and pull away from the curb. His cell beeped, indicating he had a voicemail waiting. He dialed in and listened to the message, and then immediately called Ron.

“I was just about to call you again,” Ron said through the phone.

“I just got your message. Have you talked to the bank manager yet?” Edwards asked.

“Yeah, he was very cooperative. He said it would take a couple of days, but he’d get the info together and give me a call as soon as he’s done.”

“Okay, Ron. As soon as you hear back from him, let me know and I’ll have someone swing by and pick it up.”

“You got it.”

“Where is he now?” Edwards asked.

“I told him to meet you down at the L.A. bureau office.”

“Did you fax the documents?”

“Yeah, you should be getting them any minute now.”

“All right, I’ll give you a call later.” Edwards hung up the phone and walked over to the fax machine. Within seconds, it started humming and then beeped as it spit out the fax. Edwards pulled the document off the tray. He looked at it and then handed it to Laura. She glanced at the circled areas and shook her head.

Edwards picked up the next sheet and looked at the grainy photo. He still couldn’t believe it. He waited for the fax machine to spit out the last document and pulled out a chair next to Laura. He laid the photos on the table. If he hadn’t just seen the pictures himself, he still wouldn’t have believed it. He was not shocked easily, but this downright surprised the hell out of him.

Laura picked up the photo of Artie standing outside the bank with a dark-haired young man. She looked at the next photo, showing the young man handing documents to Artie. She instantly recognized the man. She flipped through the rest of the photos and tossed them back on the table.

She was the first to break the silence. “You know who that is, don’t you?” she asked.

Edwards nodded. “Marco Mancini, one of Castrucci’s foot soldiers.”

Laura shook her head. “I still can’t believe this—Artie, of all people.”

“It just goes to show that when you think you know someone, you realize that you really don’t know them at all.”

“But Artie?” Laura was dumbfounded. She picked up the bank document and looked at it again. “This shows a deposit of fifteen grand. Surely he’s received a lot more than that.”

“My thoughts exactly, and that’s one of the questions I’m going to ask him.”

“It doesn’t make sense, Kyle. If he’s the mole, why would he get so careless after all these years?”

“I’ve been asking myself the same question, and the only thing I can come up with is that he didn’t know about Ron’s program until it was too late.”

“But Rheyna said Sonny specifically mentioned the program. Is there any way he could have figured it out?”

Kyle shrugged. “I guess anything’s possible. Hell, he’s gone undetected for more than ten years, so he’s obviously resourceful.”

“What about Rheyna?”

He shook his head. “I don’t think Castrucci knows about her.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“For two reasons—If Castrucci knew, he would’ve already taken steps to eliminate her, and Artie, if he is the mole, would’ve known that outing Rheyna …” he stopped and smiled, “pardon the pun, but outing Rheyna would’ve pointed directly to someone on the team and he knows this.”

“Do you think we should go ahead with the plan?”

He stood up and grabbed his jacket off the back of the chair. “Yeah, he doesn’t know that we’ve decided to have Rheyna try and access Castrucci’s system, but run it by Rheyna first. If she’s okay with it, then we’ll proceed. If not, we’ll pull the plug ASAP.”

“All right, I’ll give her a call and fill her in on what we got so far.”

“I’ll call you as soon as I’m done talking to Artie.” Edwards gathered up the photos and went out the door.

Laura turned at the sound of voices and reached over to turn the volume up on the receiver. She was listening in to the conversation going on inside Castrucci’s office. A few minutes later, she glanced up as the door opened.

“I just saw Kyle drive away. Where’s he going?” Stevens asked as he set the bag on the table.

She held up her hand to silence him. “Hold on, I’ll tell you in a minute.”

###

Big Tony glared at Sonny and Henry.

Sonny tried to calm him down. “They haven’t got shit, Tony and that’s why they’re doing this. Trying to shake us up, that’s all.”

Big Tony wasn’t buying it. He vehemently shook his head at Sonny. “Carlos is behind this. He has to be.”

“It don’t make no sense, Tony.”

“Paulie and Georgie, that’s why!” he yelled.

Sonny shook his head. “Carlos don’t know shit, either.”

Henry’s cell phone rang, interrupting their conversation. “Yeah? How long ago … He down there now … Yeah … Okay … Call me when they’re released.” Henry flipped the phone shut.

Big Tony looked at him.

“That was Louie. Marco and Connie just got pinched in front of Pal Joey’s.”

“What the hell for?” Big Tony asked.

“Some bullshit about consorting with known criminals and Connie was packing.”

Big Tony looked as if his head was going to explode. “See? What’d I tell you, Sonny? Last week, they got Richie for no reason.”

Sonny sat calmly, taking it all in as he lit a cigarette. “Has Ramono been called?” he asked Henry.

Henry nodded. “He was there waitin’ when they brought ‘em in.”

###

Laura smiled as she and Stevens listened in on the conversation. She could only imagine the look on Castrucci’s face. If he’s pissed now, wait until we go into Bayshore, she thought. Better yet, wait until he finds out that we got Artie. She wished she could be there to see the look on his face.

Chapter 18

Rheyna had no idea of what took place inside the house, but she knew it was bad and she figured it had to be from the pressure Edwards was instigating. Big Tony looked like a volcano about to erupt.

He jerked the chair back away from the table and sat down. Sonny and Henry took a seat at the table next to him. The patio table next to the pool had turned out to be Big Tony’s preferred place to discuss business and it had paid off highly for her. She grabbed the towel off the table and wiped her face and arms while glancing over at the table.

Today was a real scorcher. The thermometer outside the pool hut put the temperature at ninety-eight degrees. She looked down at her legs and was grateful for cosmetic makeup—namely, waterproof concealer. It had done a good job of hiding her scratches. Of course, Caroline had noticed, just as she had suspected she would. She felt bad for blaming it on Annie, but the explanation seemed to satisfy Caroline.

She watched Big Tony reach inside his breast pocket, take out a handkerchief, and use it to mop the sweat off his forehead. What he did next shocked her. Henry had been leering at Caroline almost from the instant he saw her. With a movement quicker than Rheyna thought possible, Bog Tony slapped Henry upside the head so hard that he nearly knocked him out of the chair. “Put your god damn tongue back in your mouth before I cut it off,” he snarled.

She tried not to laugh and actually felt a little bit sorry for the man. She knew how he felt. Her tongue fell out when she looked at Caroline, too.

“I think he likes you,” she said just loud enough for Caroline to hear.

Caroline frowned and playfully slapped her with the magazine she was reading. “Yuck. He can like all he wants.”

“He’s not that bad-looking,” Rheyna teased.

“You think so? Maybe you should take him for yourself.”

Rheyna glanced over at Henry and shook her head. “Nah. Not my type.”

A look of amusement crossed Caroline’s face. “And … what exactly is your type?” she asked.

Rheyna wanted to say, you are, but held her tongue. “I prefer blondes.”

“That figures.”

Rheyna turned over on her side to look at her. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Caroline shrugged. “Nothing. Just that most people like the opposite of what they look like.”

“Is that true for you, too?”

“Yep,” she answered and then ducked her face back behind the magazine.

Rheyna sighed. She’s flirting with me again, she thought. Come to think of it, she did that a lot these days. She heard a phone ring and looked up to see Henry talking into his cell again. She heard him say, “Yeah and okay” before hanging up. Her ear bud was useless. She hadn’t had the opportunity to get the receiver from under the table to replace the batteries, and she was not about to test fate by being careless. A few minutes later, she heard the door slide open and turned to see Terasa walk out onto the patio.

“Where’s Rosa?” Big Tony asked.

Terasa placed a tray of sandwiches down on the table. “She has the afternoon off,” she said.

“Thanks, Mrs. Castrucci,” Henry said, biting into the club sandwich.

“Thanks, Mrs. C,” Sonny said, taking a sandwich for himself.

“You’re welcome, boys,” she replied with a smile.

She’s always smiling, Rheyna thought as she watched Big Tony half stand to kiss Terasa on the cheek.

“Is she great, or what?” he asked the two men.

Terasa picked up the tray and came over to her and Caroline. Caroline sat up and pulled one of the loungers over.

“I thought you two might be hungry,” Terasa said, placing the tray on the table between them.

Caroline nodded at the lounger. “Thanks, Mom. Have a seat and join us,” she said.

Terasa sat down in the lounger. “Maybe for a few minutes,” she said. “I can’t stay long. I have my hair appointment today.”

“Thank you, Terasa. I didn’t realize how hungry I was,” Rheyna said as she sunk her teeth into the sandwich.

“Well, if you ask me, the both of you could stand to put on a few extra pounds here and there,” she teased.

Rheyna and Caroline looked at each other and then at Terasa. They both answered with a resounding, “No.”

Terasa shook her head and laughed. “I think you two girls are incorrigible and an equally bad influence on each other.”

“Ah, Mom, that’s not fair,” Caroline pretended to be hurt.

“So, do you two incorrigible girls have any plans tonight?”

“As a matter of fact, we do. I think I’ve pretty much talked Rheyna into staying for an all-night movie marathon—unless she decides she’s not up to the challenge. She’ll probably be asleep by ten anyhow.”

Why does everyone who wants me to do what they want, always have a tendency to do it in a challenging manner? First, it was Laura, then Edwards and now Caroline. Rheyna shook her head at Caroline. “You’ll definitely go down before I do, especially after a few glasses of wine,” she teased back.

“Hey, that was a low blow,” Caroline said.

Rheyna smiled. “Well, it serves you right. You’re the one who started this. Besides, I already told you that I was up for this marathon of yours,” Rheyna said. “And I knew you wouldn’t have taken no for an answer, anyway.”

Caroline nodded her head. “This is true. I usually get what I want.” For emphasis, she ran her tongue over her lower lip, and it worked. Rheyna’s eyes were glued to her mouth.

Caroline cleared her voice to get Rheyna’s attention. When she looked up, she saw Caroline laughing at her. She has no shame. Caroline was flirting with her and she was doing it in front of her mother. Rheyna felt her face flush and quickly looked away. She was saved when Terasa stood up.

“Well, I need to get going. I don’t want to be late,” Terasa said.

Rheyna saw Vincent out of the corner of her eye, get up from the table where he and Joey had been playing cards. He followed Terasa into the house.

It was time for her to leave, too. She swung her legs off the lounger and stood to put on her robe. “I’m gonna take off. I need to get Annie and prepare myself for this movie marathon of yours.”

“Okay. I’ll see you in a couple hours,” she said.

Rheyna said her goodbyes to Big Tony and the men at the table.

###

Edwards crammed his hands in his pockets and looked through the two-way window. He turned to Agent Bill Wilks. “How long’s he been in there?” he asked as Artie got up from the chair to start pacing back and forth.

“Almost two hours.”

“Did he say anything?”

Agent Wilks laughed. “He was fine until we took him to the interrogation room. He became a little hysterical and started yelling at us. For a minute or two, I thought he was gonna cry.”

Edwards picked up the folder. “Well, I might as well get this over with,” he said and then opened the door.

Artie stopped pacing and turned toward Edwards. “Oh, Kyle, thank God. I don’t understand what’s happening. Ron called and said to meet you here and then when I got here, they put me in this room.”

“Sit down, Artie,” Edwards said sternly, motioning toward the chair.

Artie reluctantly did as he was told.

Edwards sat down across from him and laid the folder on the table. “You have no idea why you’re here?” he asked.

Artie nervously fidgeted in the chair and started picking at his nails. He shook his head. “No, I don’t.”

Edwards opened the file and pulled out the bank document. “Cut the shit, Artie. You know damn well why you’re here,” he said calmly and then pushed the sheet across the table.

Artie picked up the paper. Edwards watched the color drain from Artie’s face as he read the document.

“I, I can explain,” he said, his voice shaking.

Edwards pushed his chair back and stood up. He rested his hands on the table and leaned forward. “Oh, yeah? Can you also explain these?” He threw the photos down on the table in front of Artie.

Artie’s hand shook as he picked up the photos. He frowned. “How … where did you get these?”

“It doesn’t matter where I got them. I want you to explain to me why you were talking with Marco Mancini.”

“Who?” Artie asked, frowning.

“Come on, Artie. Stop bullshitting me. It’s over. Do you understand me? It’s over.”

“But, but I don’t know who this man is. I swear. He ran into me on my way into the bank. He knocked the papers out of my hand and stopped to help me pick them up. I swear, Kyle. You have to believe me,” he insisted.

Edwards raised his eyebrows. “Believe you? You must be fucking joking.” He jabbed his finger at Artie’s face. “You’re the fucking leak. You’ve been on Castrucci’s payroll for years. You’re the reason several people have lost their lives and you want me to believe you. What about Rheyna, Artie, did you fucking tell Castrucci about her, too?”

On the verge of tears, Artie shook his head vehemently. “I swear to God, Kyle, I have nothing to do with Castrucci. I don’t even know who Marco Mancini is.”

Edwards couldn’t believe this. Even with the proof in front of his face, Artie continued to deny his involvement. Edwards slammed his fist down on the table. “Mancini is a foot soldier for the Massino crime family and this proves you took a payoff!” Edwards yelled. He picked up the bank document and slung it at Artie. “You also had direct access to the Vinci and Pisano files.”

Artie frowned. “Who’s Vinci and Pisano?” he asked, his mind moving a mile a minute as he tried to place the names.

“Yes, Vinci and Pisano. You were one of the case agents assigned to them.”

“But that was over ten years ago,” Artie said as his mind finally registered the names.

Edwards nodded. “And that shows just how damn long you’ve been at this, doesn’t it?”

Artie shook his head. “They died.”

Edwards’ eyebrows shot up. “So you admit that you had a hand in their deaths?”

“No, no. I mean they both died in accidents. One in a car crash and the other was a botched burglary.”

“Bullshit, Artie. You passed the information to Castrucci and he had them killed.”

Artie was becoming hysterical. “I swear … I swear with God as my witness, Kyle—”

“Just shut up, Artie. Just shut the hell up and how dare you bring God into this!”

Artie shrunk back in his chair. “I, I … I only stole the money,” he said finally.

The statement stopped Edwards cold. “You what?”

“I stole the money. I stole the money from the evidence room.” Artie laid his head down across his arms on the table and cried. He looked up at Edwards with puffy cheeks and bloodshot eyes.

“But why, Artie?”

Artie took his glasses off and laid them on the table. “I didn’t know what else to do. I’m $250,000 in debt. Alice maxed out our credit cards and the bank was foreclosing on our house.”

Edwards was in shock. He expected to get a confession, but not this.

“I went down to the evidence room after our meeting. You can check with Cecil. He’ll confirm that I was there.”

Edwards sighed as he tried to digest the information. He looked at Artie and shook his head. “I have no choice but to place you under arrest.”

“You have to believe me, Kyle,” Artie begged.

“I need time to verify what you’ve told me, and right now, I don’t know what to believe,” Edwards said honestly. As he picked up the folder and turned to leave. He stopped and looked back at Artie. “You should have come to me first. If you were in trouble, you should have come to me first.”

###

Annie greeted Rheyna as soon as she opened the front door, nearly knocking her down. “Hi, sweetie,” she said as Annie jumped up and threw her paws against her leg. “How was your day?” she asked, bending down to Annie’s level. She nuzzled Annie’s happy face and planted a kiss on top of her head. “Let’s you and me go for a walk.”

Annie could barely contain herself as Rheyna slipped the leash on her harness and slid open the patio door. She pulled Rheyna down the steps two at a time, and there wasn’t much Rheyna could do about it. Annie had grown so big, that she no longer walked her—Annie was the one who walked Rheyna. She had never known what people meant by the term, being walked by your dog, until recently. It was an everyday occurrence for Annie to take Rheyna for a walk. She loved having Annie around—it was good for her sanity.

After a few minutes, she let Annie off her leash and laughed. Without fail, Annie headed straight for the white caps and bit at them. It had become a game to her. She would growl, then bite at them, and then jump back when the water hit her paws.

An hour later, she and Annie arrived back at the house. After feeding Annie her supper, she made her call to Laura. She was caught by surprise when Laura told her that Artie had been arrested. She filled Rheyna in on the details, and Laura was as shocked as she was. Never in a million years would she have suspected Artie. He just didn’t seem the type. Laura and Edwards had left the decision up to her as to whether she felt comfortable enough to go forward with her mission. After discussing it at great length with Laura, she had made her mind up—she would go through with it.

After Rheyna made her decision, Laura’s persona immediately turned to business. She and Laura both knew what was at stake. It would be a big night for all of them if Rheyna gained access to Castrucci’s office—or more importantly, his computer.

“Do you need anything else?” Laura asked.

“No, it looks like you have everything covered.”

Rheyna had picked up the package marked ‘photo supplies’ from the post office earlier in the week. She now had the contents spread out across the counter.

“How’s the rest of the surveillance going?” she asked.

Laura let out a dejected sigh. “Not too good. We have hundreds and hundreds of hours of tapes, but nothing to link Castrucci to the killings.”

Rheyna listened as Laura continued to brief her.

“The closest we’ve come so far, is hearing his regrets for not taking out Massino when he wanted to.”

“Well, whatever you guys are doing, it’s working. He was so pissed off today, he could have spit nails.”

“If you think that’s bad, he’s really gonna love what’s going down in a couple hours. Edwards and Stevens are going after Bayshore.”

Rheyna couldn’t help but laugh. Seeing Castrucci squirm would be a sight in and of itself. “Couldn’t happen to a nicer person, but you’re right, he’ll be in rare form tomorrow,” she said.

“I think Edwards is right. He’s much smarter than we gave him credit for,” Laura said in response.

Rheyna was beginning to agree with her. “He had a sweeper go through the house yesterday and I thought for sure he’d find the pen.”

“Must not been too good of a sweeper. An idiot wouldn’t miss the signal coming from that baby.”

“No shit,” Rheyna agreed.

“I want you to be real careful tonight, Rheyna. Don’t take any unnecessary risks..”

“I promise I’ll be very careful and I’ll be sure to check in with you later.” Rheyna hung up the phone and went back inside.

She pulled out the chair and slid the laptop over in front of her. She waited for it to power up and unpacked the small, handheld Image Master Solo III Forensic unit, also known as IMS. She took one end of the USB cable and plugged it into the IMS port and the other into the laptop. Just like her photo equipment, the bureau hadn’t spared any expense on her new gadgets.

The equipment was top of the line and the best that money could buy. She flipped on the power switch and watched the screen come to life. She had used this machine before on other undercover operations, but never in a case like this. She hoped it would work. Annie’s ears twitched in time with the beeping. She stood up on her hind legs with her front paws on the counter and leaned in to sniff the machines.

The IMS made a loud beep. Annie jumped back and knelt down with her rear end sticking up in the air. She growled at the machine.

“It’s okay, girl. See? It won’t hurt you.” Rheyna held the IMS up so Annie could smell it. Each time it beeped, she cocked her head. As quickly as her interest began, it was over, and Annie took her usual position down at Rheyna’s feet.

The screen on the IMS popped up and asked for a fingerprint authorization. Rheyna touched her index finger to the screen and waited for it to log her in. It took her several minutes to type in the commands to prepare the machines for wireless transmissions. It was imperative that she set everything up right; otherwise, the computer on Laura’s end would be useless if it couldn’t read Castrucci’s files.

Within seconds, the machines beeped simultaneously, affording her a huge sigh of relief. The two desktop menus were identical and that meant she had done everything right. The IMS was ready to go and so was she. She shut the machines down and went back to the bedroom to pack an overnight bag. She buried the IMS in between her clothes and slid the tracking CD into the outside zipper pocket.

A glance at the clock confirmed that she still had plenty of time to get to Caroline’s. She could feel her pulse rate quickening, a definite sign that she was psyched for the job at hand. This was what she lived for and this was one of the main reasons she had joined the FBI. This would be, by far, the largest risk yet. If she got caught, especially inside his house, Anthony Castrucci would kill her. She had no doubt about that whatsoever. She downed a glass of wine and then poured another. She was definitely pumped. She didn’t know if she was more scared of what she was about to do, or more scared of spending the night alone with Caroline. She decided it was a little of both.

###

Charlie stood in the doorway with a shit-eating grin on his face. He watched in amusement as federal agents rounded up his warehouse workers. Several of them now stood up against the wall with their hands spread out above their heads, being searched. Agents were everywhere and he was helpless to stop them from carrying the computer equipment out of his office. He really didn’t care one way or the other. He knew something they didn’t, and he also knew he had better make a good show of it to be convincing.

“Who the hell do yous’ think you are? Yous’ can’t take those!” he yelled as the boxes on the tables were being opened one by one.

Edwards shoved a set of papers in his face. “These say we can, and in case you can’t read, it’s a search warrant for this facility, Mr. DeAmotto.”

Charlie snatched the papers from Edwards’ hand. “This is fuckin’ harassment, that’s what this is.” He pretended to read them and smiled as Edwards walked over to the table where several ceramic owls sat. “I don’t know what you’re lookin’ for. We run a legitimate business here!” he yelled to make sure his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear.

Stevens walked over to Charlie and leaned forward, bringing his face mere inches from his. “And I’ve got some swampland in Ohio to sell you, Charlie,” Stevens said with a grin.

Charlie threw his hands up in the air in resignation. “Fine. Be my guest, ‘cause yous’ ain’t findin’ shit.”

Edwards picked up one of the owls and tossed it over to Stevens. He turned it over in his hand to inspect it. It looked every bit the tacky knickknack it was, complete with glass-colored eyes—the diamonds were gone. Edwards shook his head in disgust. He slammed the owl into the concrete, shattering it to pieces. “Tear this fucking place apart!” he yelled at the agents near the table.

Charlie laughed a deep belly laugh. “Hey, that’ll be three-fifty plus tax, Mr. FBI agent, sir,” Charlie chuckled as Edwards leaned against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest.

“What the fuck is this?” Big Tony yelled, stepping through the doorway.

Edwards quickly crossed the floor. At roughly the same size, Edwards stood eye to eye with the big man. He grinned at Big Tony. “We have a warrant to search the premises, and Tony, if you interfere, I’ll arrest you for obstruction.”

Big Tony took a menacing step toward Edwards, but Sonny jumped in between them. He placed his hands on Big Tony’s chest and pushed him backward.

Edwards continued to bait him. “What, Tony? What’cha gonna do? Huh? You wanna piece of me? Go ahead.” Edwards winked at him. He couldn’t resist egging him on. “Give me one good reason!”

Big Tony eyed him curiously. Edwards could tell that he was weighing his options.

Sonny grabbed Big Tony by the arm and pulled him toward the door. “Come on, Tony, let’s get outta here. We’re clean, nothing to worry about.”

“You’ll be hearing from my attorney!” Big Tony yelled over his shoulder.

“And you’ll be hearing from me again real soon. I promise!” Edwards yelled back as he watched the two men get in the limo. Edwards turned to Stevens.

Stevens shook his head. “Nothing, it’s clean.”

Edwards clenched his fists in frustration. Something in his gut was telling him that Castrucci knew they were coming.

Stevens raised his eyebrows questioningly. “What’ya wanna do?”

“I don’t know. I need to think,” Edwards said. He walked out the door and climbed into his sedan. “Have Laura go over the tapes,” he said to Stevens through the open window. He put the car in drive and started to pull out of the parking lot and stopped. “Tell her to look for anything that might indicate they were tipped.”

###

Rheyna pushed the pieces of grilled salmon around on her plate. Her nerves were too jumpy to eat. She thought about Bayshore and silently prayed that Edwards and Stevens were finding what they needed, but somehow, she knew they wouldn’t. Laura was right. They had a big, big problem from the internal side of the bureau. The mole in the department had been feeding Castrucci information—information that might jeopardize her life. She had a gut feeling that it was only a matter of time before things would come to a head. It was inevitable.

Terasa jarred Rheyna back to reality. “So have you girls decided what movies you’re going to watch?”

“Well, if I leave it to Caroline, it will be a marathon of chick flicks,” Rheyna teased.

“And what’s wrong with chick flicks?” Terasa asked, stopping in mid-bite.

“Yeah, Rheyna, what’s wrong with chick flicks?” Caroline piped in, a smile forming on her lips.

Rheyna laid her fork down on the plate, feigning disappointment. “Oh no, Terasa, please don’t tell me you, too?”

Terasa shrugged. “I’ll have you know, Sweet Home Alabama is my very favorite movie.”

They laughed as Rheyna pretended to beat her head on the table. The scraping of a chair on the other side of the pool caused them to look up.

Vincent stood up and threw his cards down on the table. “You’re cheating,” he spat at Joey.

“No, I’m not. I won fair and square.”

Vincent walked over to where the women were sitting. He looked at Terasa. “Ma’am, if you don’t need anything else, I’m going to turn in now.”

She dismissed him with a wave of her hand. “No, Vincent. I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“I’ll turn in, too.” Joey said, looking at Caroline.

“Good night, Joey,” Caroline said.

They watched the two men turn to go inside the house.

Rheyna smiled when Joey playfully pushed Vincent through the door. “You’re just a poor sport, Vincent.”

“Am not,” he replied and shoved Joey back.

###

Edwards was silent as he watched Laura heave the aluminum case on the table. At first glance, it looked like an ordinary propane tabletop grill. She snapped open the lock and raised the lid. Taking up the entire inside of the case was the ICS RoadMASSter II Portable Forensic Evidence Analysis System. It was the counterpart to the one that Rheyna had programmed earlier, except on a larger scale.

She pressed a switch on the side and waited as the machine went through its power-up cycling modes. The machine beeped and the bright blue screen lit up like a Christmas tree. After a few seconds, the menu for the biometrics security option popped up and asked her for a fingerprint authorization. She pressed her index finger to the screen, just as Rheyna had done.

“How long before we receive the data?” Edwards asked.

“If everything goes as planned, we should see it within a few seconds.” She typed in several more commands. “It also depends on the size of the hard drive,” she added and then turned in her seat to look at him. “Once Rheyna has access, she’ll upload our disk. After that, we’ll be able to watch in real time any transactions he makes without detection.”

Edwards laughed as she took a drink of coffee and then spit the cold liquid back into the cup.

“That’s not funny,” she said, turning back to the machine. “The best part about this little doohickey is that I’ll be able to see everything on his computer, just as if I was sitting there.” She made a few adjustments to the machine and turned her chair around to look at him. She thought that he looked as if he had aged ten years since they began the operation.

“If she gets caught, they’ll kill her,” he said, frowning as the reality of his words sunk in.

Laura had those same thoughts herself more times than she wanted to admit. “She knows the risks, and she will be extra careful.” She said the words as a way to help reassure him, but she said them more to calm her own nerves and the unease that had begun to settle in her stomach.

He walked over to the window. “I know Rheyna will do her job. Castrucci’s unpredictability is what worries me, and if by chance he knows about Rheyna, she could be walking into a trap. If that’s the case, he’ll kill her. I also know that if she can pull this off, we might find enough evidence to bring him down. The way I see it, we have a fifty-fifty shot and I think I increased our odds greatly by limiting those with knowledge of tonight’s operation.”

“Who else knows?” she asked.

“Just you, me and Stevens,” he said, lighting a cigarette.

“So Artie doesn’t know about tonight?” she asked.

He shook his head. “Not unless Carl said something to him, and under the circumstances, I don’t see him doing that.”

“Where is he, anyway?”

“He went for coffee,” he said, glancing over toward Pal Joey’s restaurant. “If Rheyna’s cover’s blown tonight, we have a very serious problem,” he said as he walked over and pulled out a chair next to Laura. He sat down, stubbed his cigarette out in the ashtray, and buried his face in the palms of his hands. When he lifted his head, she could see that he was troubled. She could see it in his eyes. She had known him too long to mistake the look.

He raised his head to look at her. “They knew we were coming today,” he said matter-of-factly.

“How can you be so sure?” she asked.

He leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs at the ankle. “You should have seen him, Laura; he was so smug, so sure that we wouldn’t find anything.” He laced his hands behind his head. “I could tell by the look on their faces. I knew we wouldn’t find anything.”

“Who else knew about the raid?”

“You, me, Stevens, two Sr. field office agents from L.A, and the Deputy Director,” he answered as he chewed on a piece of skin at the edge of his lower lip.

“Did Artie know?”

He shook his head. “And that’s what bothers me.”

She looked over at him. “I’m glad to hear you say that. I have an uneasy feeling that I just can’t seem to shake.”

She had been wracking her brains about the mole for quite awhile and it just didn’t add up. Something was wrong, but she couldn’t put her finger on what that ‘it’ was. Deep down, she knew that Edwards was also thinking along the same lines. She had tried to talk herself out of it, but the nagging in her gut was persistent, and she was starting to regret their decision to allow Rheyna to continue with her mission.

No matter how hard she tried, she just couldn’t make herself believe that Artie was the leak. It just didn’t fit his personality, and it was all too clean—the way it had all been tied up in a nice little bundle and talk about timing—how perfect was that? Ron had verified with Cecil about the missing money from the evidence room. Exactly fifteen thousand dollars was missing from an evidence bag that had been recovered in a drug raid six months ago. For the first time in her career, she was unsure of herself, unsure of how to approach the subject with Kyle. She needed to say something.

“When will Ron get the surveillance tapes from the bank?” she asked.

“He’s supposed to get it sometime in the morning and give me a call as soon as he’s had a chance to review it.”

“You do know that Aldrich Ames was a thirty-year man.” She finally said what she had been thinking all along.

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

She knew that he understood what she was getting at.

He shook his head vehemently. “No way, I don’t believe that for a moment.”

Even if he didn’t like her implication, she was glad that she had spoken her mind. It needed to be said, if for nothing else than to lay everything out on the table.

“I don’t like the idea, either, but a good agent once told me to always expect the unexpected, even if it leads you down a road you’d rather not take. That same agent also taught me that instead of looking at the big picture, as most suggest, that I should try concentrating on what’s going on inside the frame, because nine times out of ten, the real answer can be found in the details. He also said that those small, little, minute facts tend to be the ones dismissed first, because they seem to go nowhere, but in the grand scheme of things, can be tied together relatively easily.”

His features softened as he looked at her. “Let me guess, I’m the guy who said those things.”

“You got it. You told me that not long after I became an agent.” She smiled at him and focused her attention back on the IMS.

###

The guesthouse was as nice as Rheyna thought it would be. It was roughly the size and layout of her beach house. The only difference was the amount of bedrooms. Hers had three and this had two. She sat on the couch, staring at the white snow on the TV screen. A glance at her watch told her that Caroline had been asleep for about an hour. She moved Annie’s front paw off of the overnight bag lying at her feet, took a deep breath, reached in, and rifled through the clothes for the IMS device.

She took the CD out and tucked it in the front pocket of her sweat jacket. She walked over to the bedroom where Caroline was sleeping. She put her finger to her mouth to tell Annie to be quiet. She could hear Caroline snoring softly and quietly pulled the bedroom door closed.

She quietly made her way over to the front window and peered out from behind the curtain. Everything looked quiet. She waited for the last light to go out in the main house. She was breathing heavy, a roaring sensation echoing in her ears as adrenaline rushed through her veins.

She watched the crisscrossing pattern of a flashlight scoot back and forth across the pavement. The guard was near the kitchen and slowly making his way toward the front of the house. As soon as he disappeared from sight, she slid the patio door open and stepped outside.

She ducked behind a large hedge bush near the edge of the sidewalk that led directly to the back of the house. Her senses were reeling with nervous energy. Every nerve ending in her body felt as if it were standing on end. She inhaled deeply through her nose and exhaled slowly through her mouth. She had to try to get her heart rate down. She was a little too pumped up and felt lightheaded. It never changed. It was always the same. She often wondered if it was anything like how a junkie felt when the rush of drugs hit their system.

A low growling sound from somewhere over her shoulder caused her to jerk her head. She felt the muscles constrict in her neck and felt a rush of heat. A very large Doberman was standing behind the fence. He snarled and bared his teeth at her. Damn—she hadn’t counted on the neighbor’s dog being out. What if he woke up Caroline? What if she got up and found that Rheyna wasn’t there, or what if the guard heard the dog? There was no doubt that he would.

In a matter of seconds, a million what if’s raced through her mind. She had to make a decision and make one fast. She knew she only had a few seconds before the guard returned to see what was upsetting the dog.

She looked out across the yard. It was now or never. She took off like a banshee and quickly made her way across the grass toward the house, while mentally reciting the alarm code she saw Caroline enter three days earlier. She flipped up the security box, quickly punched in the code to turn off the alarm, and waited for the lock on the door to slide. When it clicked, she slid open the door and entered the kitchen.

Leaning against the wall, she took a few minutes to catch her breath. Her heart was throbbing painfully in her chest. She rubbed her hand against it while she waited for her eyes to adjust to the dark. She replayed the house layout in her head. She knew exactly how many steps it would take for her to get to Castrucci’s office.

As she made her way over to the doorway, she counted each step in her head. When she reached the doorway that led out into the hallway, she stopped to listen for any sounds that might indicate someone was still up. She continued to count steps—twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight—she was almost there. Twenty-nine, thirty, she was just a couple steps from the dining room, and then she hit it. She had forgotten about the little table. In an instant, she saw her life flash before her eyes as the angelic figurine toppled from the table.

Fueled by adrenaline and pure instinct, she dove downward and stretched her hands out, catching the figurine just before it shattered across the floor into a thousand pieces. Her hand trembled as she set the little statue back on the table.

She crouched down in a sitting position and leaned back against the wall. Slowly, she began to regain the feeling in her legs. Her nerves were already frayed to the point that she was not sure she could stand upright.

After a few seconds, she stood and quickly made her way toward the target room. She counted the steps in her head again, until her hand was firmly on the doorknob. She said a silent prayer as she turned the knob, hoping that the door hinges wouldn’t squeak.

Total relief was what she felt as closed the door behind her. She didn’t waste any time, going straight for the desk, being extra careful not to knock into anything. She ran her hand along the edge of the desk until she found the computer and then felt for the ON button.

While the computer powered up, she knelt down beside the desk and fished the penlight out of her jacket pocket. She held the end firmly in place by clenching it between her teeth. She pulled out the IMS unit and turned it on. It made a loud ‘beep’ as the screen popped up.

“Shit,” she swore under her breath and quickly hit the mute button. She cursed herself for not setting the mute feature ahead of time. That’s the second slip up tonight, she thought. Forgetting about the dog was bad enough.

A noise from out in the hallway caused her to jerk her head up. She quickly turned off her flashlight and reached up to hit the power button to the computer screen, putting the room in total darkness. There was nowhere for her to go but under the desk. She held her breath as the office door opened. Within seconds, the room was awash in light.

“I forgot something. I’ll be right back!” Big Tony yelled from the doorway. He walked over to the desk and stood on the opposite side. From beneath the desk, she could see the tops of his slippers, and if he looked down, there was a good chance that he would see her.

He moved to the side and pulled out the lap drawer. His foot came within an inch of touching her leg. She was afraid to breathe, let alone move, out of fear that he would hear her. She held her breath and waited. She thought about what she would do if he caught her. What would she do? What was the plan? She didn’t have an answer.

Her free hand instinctively felt for the 9mm tucked beneath her jacket. She would have no qualms at all about shooting Castrucci if it came to that. She listened as he rifled through the papers on top of the desk.

It felt like forever before he finally found what he wanted. She heard him walk away from the desk and then flip off the light before shutting the door behind him.

She let out the biggest sigh of her life. That was just too damn close. She had a death grip on the IMS unit. She relaxed her hand and felt the blood start to circulate through her fingers. She rubbed her hands together to restore the feeling. She wiped the sweat off her face with the back of her sleeve and crawled out from beneath the desk.

It took her a few seconds to turn on the computer and plug the USB cable into the computer port. This time, she checked beforehand and made sure that the volume was off before pressing the enter button. The menu popped up almost immediately with a ‘download in progress’ icon. She waited for it to complete the download cycle and inserted the CD into the computer disk drive. She typed in the upload command to run the program on the disk and waited for it to finish.

After doing a check to make sure everything was exactly as she had found it, she crammed the disk in her pocket, removed the USB cable, and made her way over to the door. She leaned her head up against the door to make sure there were no sounds coming from the hallway.

Okay, the easy part’s over and now the hard part begins, she thought to herself. She had to get back to the guesthouse undetected. She took a deep breath, opened the door, and waited a few seconds before making her way to the kitchen.

She took special care in avoiding the little figurine on the table and glanced down at her watch. Not bad, she thought. It had taken her less than twenty minutes from the time she left the guesthouse to complete her mission. Oddly enough, it felt like hours.

She ducked away from the sliding door just in time as the guard’s flashlight made contact. Jesus, can this be any more nerve wracking?

She waited a couple minutes to give him time to reach the front of the house and then slid the door open. With her back against the wall, she quickly made her way over to the corner of the house. She checked to make sure the guard was nowhere in sight.

She had to make her move now. From her deductions, she figured he was probably coming down the other side of the house and that meant she didn’t have much time left. In her current position, she would be the first thing he saw when he came around the corner, and she didn’t want that to happen.

She broke out into a sprint across the yard toward the guesthouse. She didn’t have much further to go—almost there. She could hear whistling from over her shoulder.

Just a couple more feet and she would be at the large hedge bush.

###

Laura’s head jerked up as the machine beeped to life. She looked over and saw that Edwards had nodded off as well. “Kyle,” she said his name to awaken him. “She did it, she got in.”

He got up from his chair and took a position directly over her shoulder. They watched as the ‘download in progress’ icon popped up on the screen. Moments later, the machine beeped, and the ‘download in progress’ was replaced with the ‘download complete’ icon.

Laura rubbed her hands together. “Okay, let’s see what we got,” she said as she began typing in commands.

###

Rheyna had just ducked behind the hedge when the guard came around the back of the house. She waited for him to disappear and quickly ran over to the patio door and slid it open. She had no more kicked off her shoes and sat down on the couch when the bedroom door opened.

Caroline walked out, yawning. She stretched her arms over her head. “Were you outside? I thought I heard the door.”

“I needed some air. I’m not feeling too well,” Rheyna said as she slowly slid the IMS into her overnight bag.

Caroline sat down on the couch beside her and put her hand on Rheyna’s forehead. Her eyes opened wide with concern. “You’re soaking wet.”

Rheyna pretended to rub her temples. “I have a very bad headache.”

Caroline got up from the couch. “I’ll grab a couple aspirins and fix you a cup of tea.”

Rheyna watched her trot off to the bathroom and desperately tried to fight off the guilt that was threatening to overtake her. She waited until Caroline went in the kitchen and pulled the CD from her pocket and tossed it, along with her gun, into the overnight bag.

###

Laura squinted at the screen, leaning in closer. Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the keyboard. She stopped and turned to look at Edwards, a huge smile on her face.

“I think we hit pay dirt. Take a look at this,” she said, opening a folder titled ‘Hong Kong Services International.’ She scrolled down page after page of jpg files. She clicked on one of the thumbnail shots, and her face went ashen with shock. “There has to be thousands of them,” she said, shaking her head in disbelief.

Edwards cocked his head to get a better look at the image. “What is that?” 

“Child porn,” Laura answered. She brought up another photo that showed a small room decorated with cartoon characters. A pink-canopied bed sat up against one wall. A young girl, wearing a lacy pink, flowery dress was kneeling between the legs of a very large man, who was in the process of unzipping his pants—it was Billy Smith’s little girl.

Laura knew what the sounds were before she even turned her head. Edwards was heaving in the trashcan next to the door. She gave him a minute to collect himself. She   have any children, but Edwards did.

She could feel the anger raging through her veins as she looked through the pictures. She could only imagine what was going through his mind. When he looked up, she saw hate and contempt in his eyes, hate for one man—Anthony Castrucci. Men like Castrucci were monsters—they represented the vilest things in the world.

“Are you okay?” she asked before turning back to the open file.

He nodded, took out his handkerchief, and wiped his mouth.

“That file was hidden in a sector that couldn’t be viewed through the normal operating system.”

He shook his head with utter disgust. If he didn’t hate Castrucci before, he damn sure did now. “That sick son-of-a-bitch,” he spat angrily.

Laura opened up several more pictures, each one worse than the previous. The more she saw, the angrier she got. She wiped at the tears spilling down her cheeks. “They can’t be more than ten years old.”

Edwards squeezed her shoulder in a comforting gesture as the two of them stared at the screen.

“It’s no wonder he wants Massino out of the way. They would kill him over this if they knew.”

Laura nodded in agreement. “There’s no doubt about that.”

He grabbed his jacket off the back of the chair and grinned slyly. “It’s kinda ironic, when you think about it. The Mafia commits some of the most brutal murders, but they still maintain a code of honor amongst themselves. I know they have certain guidelines and rules you never break under any circumstance. Child pornography is at the top of that list.” He lit a cigarette and took a deep drag. “See what else you can find and get it faxed to Washington.”

“Where are you going?” she asked.

“To see a federal prosecutor. We need to can get a Grand Jury convened so we can bring Rheyna home. With the evidence we have, it shouldn’t take long to get an indictment.”

Laura stopped typing to look at him. “She’s not due to call in for another forty-eight hours.”

“That’s okay. Just tell her that it’s almost over. One way or the other, Castrucci’s finished.”

She looked at the screen and frowned.

“What? What is it?” he asked, coming back over to see what she was looking at.

“It looks like a dinner menu with a list of names,” she said. Her face went blank when she realized what it was. “Oh shit, it’s a hit list.” She swung her hand against the cup of coffee, knocking it across the table.

Edwards took out his hanky and started blotting up the liquid.

“I knew it, damn it. I told Stevens.”

The list showed the names and dates of the various Mafia members that had been killed. The last entry was Georgie and Paulie, the two men that had been shot outside of Lil Vic’s Delicatessen.

“Who’s next?” Edwards asked.

She slid her index finger down the list and stopped at the last entry scheduled. She read his name aloud. “Carlos Massino, seven, tomorrow night at Barecci’s.”

Edwards turned to open the door and ran into Stevens.

He looked back at Laura. “Contact L.A. and let them know.” He brushed past Stevens, nearly causing him to spill the contents from the tray in his hands. Stevens set the tray on the table.

“I thought you might like a fresh cup,” he said and handed Laura a cup of coffee. He took one for himself and sat down in the chair next to her. “Where’s he going in such a hurry?” he asked.

“He’s going to try and turn the slow wheels of justice, and thanks for the coffee. I really needed it,” she answered. She turned the screen toward him so he could get a better view of the photos that she and Edwards had been looking at. “Here, take a look for yourself.”

He looked at the screen and shrugged. “Nothing surprises me anymore. Hell, look at Artie. Who would’ve ever thought he’d be in bed with the mob.”

Chapter 19

Edwards was filing paperwork against Castrucci and his cohorts when he received a call from Agent Wilks down at the L.A. Bureau. Wilks asked Edwards to meet him over at an apartment building located in the skid row district of Los Angeles.

The neighborhood looked every bit the part that its name implied. Laura followed Edwards up the steps that led to the top floor apartment and ducked under the police tape draped across the doorway.

She looked around the expansive loft apartment. “Wow, I didn’t expect this,” she said.

“Yeah, he used to have expensive taste,” Edwards said as they walked into the middle of the family room. They looked up at Marco Mancini. His lifeless body was hanging from the end of a rope that had been thrown over the upstairs loft bedroom rail.

“Makes you wonder why he’d commit suicide,” Agent Wilks said from behind them.

Edwards turned and held his hand out to shake his hand. “Agent Wilks, I’d like you to meet Agent Forrest,” he said as  he introduced the two. Wilks nodded at Laura.

“You think it’s suicide?” Edwards asked.

“It looks that way right now. From what I’m guessing, he put the rope around his neck and just stepped over the rail. So far, we’ve found no evidence to suggest otherwise.”

The three of them stepped back to allow the Medical Examiner Technicians into the room.

“Was there a note or any indication that he might have been depressed?” Laura asked as she watched the technicians set a ladder up in preparation of cutting the body down.

Wilks flipped through his notepad. “Nope, nothing at all. I talked to a couple of his neighbors, and they seemed genuinely shocked. The Super downstairs actually referred to Mancini as a very nice young man, if you can believe that one.”

“We got a T.O.D. yet?” Edwards asked.

“The ME put time of death around twenty four hours ago.”

Edwards looked around the room “Who found him?”

Wilks glanced at his notes. “His sister.” 

Laura shook her head. “That must have been awful for her.”

Wilks nodded. “Yeah, she’s taking it pretty hard. Said she dropped by when he didn’t show up to meet her for breakfast this morning. She tried calling, but kept getting his answering machine. She said it wasn’t like him not to call and decided to check in on him.” He turned to Edwards. “This isn’t the only reason I called you. Seeing that Mancini here is tied to Anthony Castrucci, I thought you’d also be interested to know that we pulled a badly decomposed body out of the bay a couple months ago.” He flipped back through his note pad. “The woman had been strangled. Her name was Charlene Sommers.”

Edwards and Laura both shook their head. The name meant nothing to them.

Wilks smiled. “Ms. Sommers was … had been Castrucci’s mistress.”

Edwards’ eyebrows shot up. “I didn’t know he had one.”

“Oh yeah, and something about this one just plain pissed me off. Yeah, what some people do is beyond comprehension.”

Edwards shifted irritably from one foot to the other as Wilks continued to drag it out. 

“Ms. Sommers was two months pregnant,” Wilks said finally.

“Think it was Castrucci’s?” Edwards asked.

“Who else’s could it be? From what I gathered from her neighbors, he was the only one they ever saw coming and going from her apartment, and Sonny Valachi’s name was on the lease agreement. I’m guessing that she and the baby were too much baggage for him.”

“Can we prove the baby was his?” Laura asked.

Wilks nodded. “The ME ran a DNA test on the fetus and the mother. We just need a sample from Castrucci to confirm one way or the other.”

“I’ll see what I can do about getting that for you,” Edwards said as his cell rang. “Excuse me,” he said, turning to answer it. “Yeah, Ron ... Are you sure?” The color drained from his face. “Oh, Ron. I’m so sorry. Is there anything I can do ...  All right, you take all the time you need.” He hung up and turned to Laura. “Lynn passed away this morning.”

Laura’s breath caught in her throat. “Oh no,” she said, half choking on the words.

Edwards put his arm around her shoulders. “Let’s get out of here.”

They started down the steps, and Edwards stopped to look at her. “I think you were right about Artie, Laura. Ron said the surveillance video clearly shows that Artie definitely had a chance encounter with Mancini. I think he was setup to throw us off the trail.”

Chapter 20

Rheyna was about to open the closet door when the phone rang. She ran down the hall to answer it.

“When are you leaving for Phil and Jesse’s?” Caroline asked.

“Probably around eight. What about you?”

“Somewhere between eight and eight thirty, I think.”

“Okay, I guess I’ll see you later, then, and don’t forget to have your dancing shoes ready.”

“We’ll have to see about that,” Caroline laughed and then hung up the phone.

Tonight was the big party. Rheyna couldn’t believe how quickly the time had flown by. It seemed like only yesterday when she had first met Caroline and her family. She hadn’t spoken with Laura since she installed the software and wondered how it was going. She pushed the thought aside and went back to her bedroom closet to figure out what she would wear.

She tried on several outfits before settling on a black, ankle-length gown with a slit up the side and plunging neckline. She had the perfect pair of two-inch pumps to set it off. She wondered what Caroline would wear, and knew she would like it, no matter what it was. “Caroline could wear a nap sack and still look ravenous,” she said to herself as she tried to think of what to do next.

She had several hours to kill, and decided to fix some lunch. Afterward, she would have Annie take her for a long walk on the beach.

###

Caroline held the gold gown up in front of the full-length mirror. She wondered if Rheyna would like the dress and then wondered why her opinion was so important to her. She knew why it mattered. Because deep down, she wanted Rheyna to like it, but more importantly, she wanted Rheyna to like what would be in it. The thought was shocking. She would be lying if she said she didn’t find Rheyna attractive, but after all, who wouldn’t? Not only was she gorgeous, she had a great personality as well. She justified the thought by thinking that it was normal for women to check each other out.

After all, most women dress for each other and not for the men in their lives. She had never thought of herself as gay and had never been into women. She didn’t know why she didn’t have a boyfriend, or why she hadn’t been on a date since high school. Those were the million dollar questions, and she didn’t have answers. God knows her father had tried to answer it for her by fixing her up with several men in his employ. He finally gave up when he saw that his attempts were fruitless.

If the truth were told, all he really wanted was a grandson. Her thoughts drifted back to Rheyna. She thought about how her life had changed for the better, and that it all started when she met Rheyna. She looked forward to the time they spent together, even when it was something as trivial as taking a walk along the beach with Annie.

She smiled as she thought about Annie. She really loved the dog. What about Rheyna, the little voice inside her head asked. She wasn’t sure exactly how she felt about Rheyna. When she did take the time to think about it, she always came to the same conclusion. Her feelings, whatever they might be, were a moot point. Rheyna was a gorgeous woman and could have any man she wanted. There was no way that she would want Caroline with all her baggage.

“This is ridiculous,” she said aloud, trying to shake herself out of her daydream. Why could she not just admit that she liked her as more than a friend and that deep down, she wished that Rheyna liked her the same way? She thought about how she found herself basking in the slightest of touches when Rheyna would lay her hand on her shoulder or her leg when she was trying to make a point or explain something to her. She felt her face flush and the heat rise in her feet before working its way up her body. She was attracted to Rheyna, and the thought shocked her—not the thought of being with Rheyna, but the thought of actually being attracted to another woman.

She pushed the thoughts out of her head and decided that what she needed right now was a shower—a very cold one, at that.

###

The party was in full swing by the time Rheyna arrived at Phil and Jesse’s place. At the front door, she grabbed a glass of wine offered by a waiter and made her way to the party room. She took a position against the wall near the stage and surveyed the room to look for Caroline, in case she had arrived early.

She recognized several faces from the local newspaper’s business section and could see that anyone who was anyone in Half Moon Bay and Palo Alto was there. She spotted Jesse and Phil across the room. They were engaged in an animated conversation with the mayor and four of the five members of the city council. She thought they made a handsome couple in their matching tuxedos.

Jesse looked up and smiled at her. He held up his glass in a mock salute and then made his way over to her. He threw his arms around her shoulders and hugged her.

“You look fabulous. Girl, I swear if I wasn’t gay, I’d go after you in a heartbeat.”

Rheyna laughed and hugged him back. “You’re too kind and thank you, I think,” she said.

“Where’s Caroline? I thought the two of you would come together,” he asked, and then proceeded to pull her onto the dance floor.

“She should be here anytime.”

They hadn’t been dancing long when Rheyna felt a tap on her shoulder. She turned to see Phil standing next to them. 

“You look ravishing,” he said, grinning from ear to ear.

Rheyna felt the color rise in her cheeks. “I have to say, you look rather handsome yourself.”

Jesse smiled and winked at her, and then wrapped his arms around Phil’s shoulders. “Down, girl … he’s all mine.”

“Where’s Caroline?” Phil asked.

“She’s on her way,” Rheyna answered as the band started up with a new song.

###

Caroline fidgeted in the backseat, tearing a paper napkin to shreds without realizing it. She wadded it up and stuffed it in the ashtray. Joey pulled into the driveway and stopped the limo in front of the entryway.

Caroline waited for him to come around and open the rear car door. She swung her legs gracefully out the side and stepped out of the car. She smiled at the sound of cat whistles coming from a group of young men huddled near the doorway.

Several tendrils had escaped from her upswept hair and hung down around her neck. Her make-up was flawless. She had gone all out and the result was breathtaking. She had chosen to wear a gold, low-cut lame’ gown with slits up the sides. It hung seductively across her breasts, revealing the lush curves of her body, leaving very little to the imagination.

Her thoughts immediately turned to Rheyna, hoping that she liked how she looked, too. She passed through the door and smiled at the waiter. She took the drink he offered and stopped in the entryway. She needed to calm her nerves. She downed the drink and quickly selected another from a different waiter’s tray. She could hear the music coming from the adjoining room and slowly made her way toward the large crowd.

She scanned the throngs of people dancing. It didn’t take her long to spot Rheyna. She was up by the stage, sandwiched between Phil and Jesse, dancing seductively. She was seeing a new side to Rheyna and smiled. She liked what she saw.

###

Rheyna knew Caroline was there before she saw her. She felt her presence. I have died and gone to heaven, surely I have, she thought as their eyes met. Jesse turned to see where Rheyna was looking and nudged his lover.

Phil grinned and wrapped his arm tight around Jesse’s waist. He bent to whisper in his ear. “Do you think they’ll ever admit to having feelings for each other?”

Jesse nodded and took Phil’s hand in his. “Yeah, in their own time and in their own way,” he said, turning to Rheyna. “Will you excuse us for a few minutes, Rheyna, while we address our guests?” he asked, pulling Phil up on the stage.

The crowd erupted in loud cheers and whistles as Jesse and Phil stood beside the gorgeous lead singer, dressed in tight ripped up jeans. Phil bowed toward her and then took the microphone.

“Let’s hear it for Sienna and Evening Shade, ladies and gentleman.”

Rheyna took the opportunity to make her way through the crowd over to where Caroline was standing.

Caroline smiled at her. “You sure looked like you were enjoying yourself.”

“I was thank you very much,” Rheyna said as she hugged her a little longer than she probably should have. “You look fabulous,” she whispered in Caroline’s ear, not one bit ashamed to admit that she had noticed. Rheyna leaned back to look at her. She was powerless to stop her eyes from slowly traveling the full length of Caroline’s body and felt an all-too-familiar ache as she looked at Caroline’s mouth. When she moved to Caroline’s eyes, she could have sworn they were laughing.

Caroline leaned over and whispered in her ear. “In case you didn’t know it, you are the most beautiful woman here tonight.”

Rheyna felt her heart skip a beat. She started to respond, but thought better of it. She was grateful when the crowd started cheering again. She and Caroline turned to look at the stage.

“Thank you for helping us tonight and for joining our fight to find a cure for AIDS,” Jesse yelled into the microphone. He turned and handed the microphone to Phil.

“As everyone knows, we hold this benefit party every year to raise research money for the Pediatric Aids wing at Children’s Hospital. Although Jesse and I are both resident Physicians, we still rely on your funding to cover the cost of the research, in hopes of one day finding a cure.”

The crowd let out a huge cheer. Phil held up his hand to quiet them. “Last year, all of you, our generous friends and colleagues, donated over two and a half million dollars.”

The crowd cheered so loud, Rheyna was sure it could be heard in the next city.

Jesse held a green envelope over his head and waved it in the air. “We have donation envelopes like this located on the table in the entryway, or you can get one from any of our gracious servers walking around,” he said, handing the envelope to a young man in front of the stage. “And without further ado, I will now turn things back over to Ms. Sienna and Evening Shade.” He smiled and then yelled, “Let’s party!” as he and Phil jumped from the stage and immediately started gyrating to the beat as the band broke into a raucous pop song.

It didn’t take long for the dance floor to fill up. Rheyna turned to Caroline. “Dance with me,” she yelled over the music, pulling Caroline onto the dance floor.

“Do I have a choice?” Caroline asked, raising her voice loud enough for Rheyna to hear.

Rheyna grinned at her, shook her head, and mouthed the word, “No.”

They danced for several minutes and then the lights began to dim.

“What’ya say we slow things down a bit?” Sienna purred into the microphone.

Caroline turned to leave the floor as a slow, melodic number began.

Rheyna grabbed her by the hand. “Where are you going?” she asked.

“It’s a slow song,” Caroline answered.

“So what?” Rheyna said, pulling Caroline into her arms.

Caroline laced her fingers around Rheyna’s neck and looked up at her. “Do I lead or follow?”

“Neither,” Rheyna answered, wrapping her arms tightly around Caroline’s waist. Their bodies brushed sensuously against each other in time with the rhythm of the music.

She feels so good, Rheyna thought as she pulled Caroline closer. She could feel her own body trembling and wondered if Caroline was feeling it, too. She looked into Caroline’s eyes and she felt more want and desire than she could have ever imagined possible.

Her body ached for Caroline’s, and every single fiber in her being wanted her. All she could think about was how right it felt, how it was where she was meant to be. It was just her and Caroline. No one else existed at that moment but them. For the first time in a long time, she felt at peace.

Caroline raised her eyes to meet Rheyna’s, her lips slightly parted.

Rheyna lowered her head to kiss Caroline as if it were the most natural thing in the world to do. With Rheyna’s mouth less than an inch from hers, Caroline pulled away. Rheyna saw the confusion in her eyes.

She pulled out of Rheyna’s grasp. “I … I can’t.”

Rheyna put her hand on Caroline’s hand and felt a stabbing pain in her chest when Caroline jerked her arm away. Rheyna looked questioningly at the blue eyes staring back at her.

“I have to leave … I have to leave now,” Caroline stammered.

In shock, Rheyna watched Caroline turn and run from the dance floor. “Caroline, wait!” she yelled as she weaved her way through the crowd toward the front door, her progress greatly slowed by the crowd.

She stepped out on the driveway just in time to see the limo’s taillights turn out of the gate.

“Damn it,” she yelled at the top of her lungs. I’m an idiot, a complete and total fucking idiot, she thought to herself as she ran her fingers through her hair out of pure frustration. “Damn it to hell, Rheyna, what have you done?” she yelled, getting the attention of a couple standing near the door. She hoped that she hadn’t completely blown things with Caroline. Her lapse in judgment was unforgivable.

Chapter 21

Rheyna was distraught. She couldn’t eat, couldn’t sleep, and was just downright having a hard time with basic functions. It had been twenty-four hours since Phil and Jesse’s party, and Caroline hadn’t returned any of her phone calls. She dialed Caroline’s number again for the umpteenth time, and once again waited for the answering machine to pick up.

“Caroline, if you’re there, please pick up,” she practically begged. “I’ve left countless messages. Why won’t you return my calls? I need to talk to you. I need to explain. I’m so sorry; please don’t do this.”

Rheyna wasn’t sure if she was more afraid of losing Caroline, or more afraid that she had blown their operation. What she did was wrong, and she had risked everything without giving it a second thought.

###

Caroline sat on the edge of her bed, listening to Rheyna’s message. Why had she run like that? Was that not what she wanted? She grabbed her car keys off the dresser and left the room.

Joey looked up from his magazine and started to walk around to the rear of the car. She stopped him with a shake of her head and smiled.

“Not this time, Joey. I want to drive myself,” she said as she slid behind the wheel of her Jaguar.

###

Rheyna was surprised to open her front door and see Laura standing there. She hadn’t spoken to her since she had broken into Castrucci’s office, but she knew this could mean only one thing—they finally had enough to bring down Castrucci and the Pandora’s Box Operation was over.

Laura followed Rheyna inside, her grin quickly turning to a scowl. She pulled out one of the stools and took a seat at the counter. Rheyna instantly sensed something was wrong. Without fail, her mind churned out several worst-case scenarios.

“What is it, Laura? What’s wrong? Did something happen with Castrucci?”

Laura shook her head, her eyes watering. “No, no, nothing like that. I didn’t want to tell you over the phone, but Lynn passed away.”

Rheyna felt a lump form in the base of her throat. “When?” she asked. It took everything in her to keep the tears from falling down her cheeks.

“Yesterday morning. Complications from pneumonia. Ron said his immune system just wasn’t strong enough to fight off the infection.”

Rheyna thought about the pain she went through when Jenny died. “How’s he holding up?” she asked.

“He seems to be doing okay under the circumstances, I guess. His parents arrived this morning, along with Lynn’s family.”

“When’s the funeral?”

“Tomorrow afternoon. He said Lynn wanted to be cremated and made him promise not to have anything too fancy, so they’re just having a small memorial service for the family and a couple of friends.”

“I wish I could be there.”

Laura sighed heavily. “He knows you’d be there if you could, and I hope you don’t mind, but I went ahead and ordered flowers and added your name.”

“Thank you. I appreciate that.”

“Well, besides being the bearer of bad news, I thought you’d be a little happier to see me.”

Rheyna leaned over and hugged her. “I’m sorry,” she said, pulling out a stool.

“Once we get the indictment, Kyle’s pulling you. Your work is done here. Because of you, Castrucci will be spending the rest of his miserable life behind bars. You did a good job, Rheyna.”

Her words did nothing to lighten Rheyna’s mood or make her feel better as her thoughts turned to Caroline.

“You really like her, don’t you?” Laura asked, though it was more of a statement.

“Yes, I do.”

Laura continued to watch her. “Are you in love with her?” Her question only half surprised Rheyna. For as long as she could remember, Laura seemed to have a second sense when it came to Rheyna’s feelings. Laura affectionately shoved her, nearly pushing her off the stool. “You are! You fell for her, didn’t you?”

Rheyna decided to play dumb, knowing that Laura knew her better than she sometimes knew herself. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she lied. She had known for some time that she was in love with Caroline. She just didn’t want to admit it. She didn’t want to accept that she was in love with a woman she could never have—it hurt too much.

Laura ignored Rheyna’s halfhearted attempt at denial. “Sure you do. You’re in love with her. I can see it on your face.”

Rheyna got up and poured herself a cup of coffee.

“Is it mutual?” Laura asked.

“I don’t know,” Rheyna, answered honestly. She felt a small twinge of pain in her heart. It was a physical pain that ached in her chest. She tried to swallow the lump that had formed in her throat as she thought about the party. “She won’t return any of my phone calls. I think I blew it.”

“What’d you do? Try to kiss her?” Laura asked jokingly.

Rheyna jerked her head up in surprise and then slowly nodded, causing Laura’s eyebrows to shoot up. “Yeah, that’s exactly what I did.”

“Oh, Rheyna, you still need to be careful. This thing isn’t over yet.”

“I thought you said that we had enough to put Castrucci away for years.”

“As far as Castrucci’s concerned, we have enough to send him away for life. But he’s still free until we get the indictment.”

Rheyna looked at Laura. She could sense that something was troubling her and she had an idea of what it was. “And Artie?” she asked.

Laura shook her head. “Something doesn’t feel right.”

“What do you mean?”

“Ron sent over a copy of the bank surveillance tape, and it’s obvious that Artie was set up.”

“Are you sure?”

Laura nodded again.

Rheyna swallowed hard as she thought about the implication.

“And if he was set up, then that means—”

“The informant is still out there,” Rheyna finished the sentence for her. “Why hasn’t Castrucci come after me, then?”

“I honestly don’t know. Unless, by some small chance, he really doesn’t know about you. Regardless, you still need to be careful. Your life could still be at stake.”

Rheyna could see the concern on Laura’s face. It was not just concern—it was downright fear. “Don’t you think that some things in life are worth dying for?” Rheyna regretted the question the minute it came out of her mouth.

Laura looked at her as if she was crazy. “I can’t believe you just said that.”

“I know it was a dumb thing to say, but if you really think about it, isn’t that what La Cosa Nostra is all about? They are a family that lives by their own values. They swear their allegiance to each other, to La Cosa Nostra, to this ‘thing of ours’. They’re willing to risk their lives for their beliefs.” Rheyna held her hand up to stop Laura from saying what she knew would be coming next. “I know. It was a stupid thing to say and I promise I’ll be careful.”

Laura slid off the stool and leaned against the counter. “I haven’t had a shower in two days and feel pretty grungy. If you don’t mind, I’m gonna jump in the shower and then get out of here.”

“What’s wrong the shower at your hotel?”

“I can’t stand taking another cold one and I’m praying yours will at least be warm.”

“Yeah right—your idea of warm is scalding to everyone else.”

Rheyna laughed when Laura stuck her tongue out at her. She nodded toward the hallway. “Second door on the right, towels are in the bottom drawer.”

Laura gave Rheyna a big hug and trotted off toward the bathroom.

Rheyna heard the water in the shower start and absentmindedly leafed through the pile of mail stacked on the counter. She had no idea of what her next move was, and depending on how fast the indictment came down, she might not have to worry about it. For all she knew, she could be back in Washington by this time next week.

The thought absolutely depressed her and she knew why. Her thoughts turned to Ron. She would give him a call later to see how he was doing. If she couldn’t be there, she could at least let him know he was in her thoughts and prayers.

The doorbell rang, and Rheyna felt her heart skip several beats and then catch in her throat. Oh no, not now, she thought. Now is definitely not a good time. She reluctantly scooted off the stool and went to the door. “Please don’t let it be her,” she muttered under her breath.

She put her hand on the doorknob and thought about not answering it. Then she realized that wouldn’t work, since her Jeep, along with Laura’s rental car, was parked in the driveway.

She knew when she opened the door that Caroline would be standing on the other side. She swore under her breath and opened it. Caroline stood there with a blank look on her face; one that told Rheyna that the last twenty-four hours had been just as hard on her.

“Hi,” she said with a nervous laugh.

“Hi,” Rheyna said back. She was completely lost for words.

Caroline shifted from one foot to the other. “I know I should have called first, but—” She didn’t finish the sentence. Rheyna watched her eyes move and then come to a stop at some point just behind her shoulder. Rheyna heard her take in a deep breath and then felt the air leave her own lungs. She could tell by the look on Caroline’s face what she was looking at.

She slowly turned around. Laura was standing in the hallway, dripping wet, with her mouth hanging open in shock. Rheyna heard Caroline gasp and then she heard a guttural sound come from somewhere deep inside her own throat as Laura’s towel dropped to the floor.

Laura shrieked, quickly picked up the towel, and wrapped it tightly around her body.

Caroline turned and practically ran back to her car.

“Caroline, wait! It’s not what you think,” Rheyna pleaded as she ran after her.

Caroline whirled around, gesturing with her hands toward the house. “You don’t need to explain anything to me, Rheyna,” she spat back at her.

“It’s not what you think,” Rheyna said as she tried to get some semblance of control over the situation.

“You’re an adult, you can do whatever you want with whomever you want and from what I can tell, that’s exactly what you’re doing!” Caroline yelled as she got in her car. She slammed the door shut, started the engine, and backed out of the driveway so fast; she sent gravel flying in all directions.

With a sinking feeling in her stomach, Rheyna watched the car disappear from view. Can this get any fucking worse, she thought as she went back inside the house.

Laura was still standing in the hall with a horrible look on her face. “Oh, Rheyna, I am so sorry. Talk about shitty timing.”

Rheyna smiled at her dear friend. “Maybe it was for the best.” She said the words knowing she didn’t mean them. She felt her heart breaking into a thousand pieces.

“Can’t you just tell her that I’m an old friend, a stewardess, or something and that I just dropped by for a shower in between stops?” Laura asked, coming over to wrap her arms around Rheyna’s shoulders.

Rheyna hugged her back. Her brain was already in overdrive as she quickly tried to figure out a way to fix this. “It’s okay, Laura. I’ll think of something.”

Even if the indictment came back today, there was no way she could leave Caroline under these conditions. It was bad enough to think how she would react when she learned that Rheyna was a FBI agent, but it was a completely different matter for her to think that she was sleeping with Laura. She couldn’t imagine the thoughts going through Caroline’s mind right then, especially after her screw-up at Jesse and Phil’s party. She thought about a past sting they had a few years ago on a lengthy fraud case.

“Do we still have the safe house in Palo Alto?” she asked.

Laura frowned, unsure of where Rheyna was going with this. “As far as I know, but why would you want to go there when you have this wonderful house on the beach?” she asked as she re-tucked the towel over her breasts. She looked at Rheyna, smiled, and then wagged her index finger at her. “I know that look in your eyes, Rheyna. What do you have up your sleeve?”

Rheyna ignored the question. “Can you do me a favor and watch Annie for a couple of days? Please?”

Laura shrugged her shoulders. “I guess that’s the least I can do for you, seeing how bad I just screwed up your life.”

Rheyna threw her arms around Laura’s shoulders. “You didn’t screw up my life. Meeting you was one of the best things that could’ve ever happened to me and don’t you forget it.”

Laura held her at arm’s length to look her in the eyes. “I have one condition though—actually, I have two.”

Rheyna sighed. “And dare I ask what those conditions would be?” 

Laura grinned. “One, that you be extra careful and two, you invite me and Stacie to the wedding.”

Rheyna laughed. “Aren’t you jumping the gun a bit? Hell, I’ll be lucky if I can get her to talk to me again as it is. It’s gonna be real hard trying to explain why I had a naked woman, dripping wet from a nice hot shower, I might add, standing in the middle of my hallway.”

“Nah, I have faith in you. If anyone can come up with a way to explain me away, it’ll be you. You’ll just have to use all that charm of yours on her.” Laura turned to go back to the bathroom. “She won’t be able to resist,” she said just before ducking through the doorway.

###

Caroline wiped away the tears spilling down her cheeks. She slammed her hand against the steering wheel. “I’m such an idiot!” she yelled. Who was that woman, anyway? Why had Rheyna never mentioned her before, and why was she at Rheyna’s house? Better yet, why was she naked? What was she thinking? What did she expect? That Rheyna would fall into her arms. She might not have expected to have answers to all those questions, but she sure as hell didn’t expect to see her with another woman—a naked one, at that.

She was oblivious to the houses and cars passing by her window in a blur. The next thing she knew, she was pulling into her driveway. She was like a zombie, moving on autopilot. She had gotten out of the car, opened the front door, and stepped into the foyer before it dawned on her that she was home. She headed toward the stairs and stopped. It was unusually quiet. It was odd that she didn’t hear anything, not even the staff. She listened for voices, but there were none. She turned toward the kitchen, and then she remembered it was Sunday. That explains it, she thought, looking at her watch. On Sundays, the staff doesn’t work past five.

She didn’t feel like talking to anyone, and was doubly glad to see that her mother was not home, either. She was probably playing bridge with a couple of her girlfriends at the country club as she did every Sunday. It was a good thing, too, because Terasa would have taken one look at her and known immediately that something was wrong, and Caroline wouldn’t have had any idea how to explain it.

How do you tell your mom that you have the hots for another woman and that you just caught that woman with another woman? She wanted answers to the question herself, but was terrified of the answer. She pushed the door open to her bedroom, closed it behind her, and flipped the lock. She wanted to be alone.

Obviously, Rheyna had been getting out and making a lot more friends than she let on. Where did she meet her she wondered as she tossed her keys and purse on the dresser. The loud ringing of the phone caused her to jump. She debated on picking it up and then decided to let the answering machine get it. She felt an ache in her heart when she heard Rheyna’s voice.

“Caroline, Laura is just a friend of mine and nothing more. I swear it’s not what it looked like. I owe you several answers. Please give me the chance to explain myself. I’m sorry. I don’t know what else to say right now to make you believe me. I need to see you face to face. I’m spending the weekend at a rental cabin in Palo Alto. Please come see me. I will leave a key and directions with your mom in case you decide to come. I hope you can find it in your heart to at least hear my side of things.”

Caroline sat down on the edge of the bed. I am so confused, she thought. I want to go to her, but—but what, what are you so afraid of the little voice inside her head asked. She knew the answer. She was afraid that Rheyna did have someone else in her life but what if she doesn’t, and what if she doesn’t like me that way? What if she does and what are you so afraid of? Her mind continued to torture her with worst-case scenarios. I’m afraid that I just might like it and that if I liked it, I’d want more, she finally admitted to herself.

Jesus Christ, what is wrong with me? This is nuts, she thought as she walked into the bathroom and leaned against the sink. She looked at her reflection in the mirror. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her cheeks were tear-stained.

“I’ve really got to stop talking to myself,” she said as she reached over and turned on the jets in the hot tub full force.

###

The next two days went by at a snail’s pace. Rheyna didn’t think the weekend would ever come. She hadn’t seen nor spoken to Caroline since the debacle with Laura, and she wasn’t sure she would show up. If she did, Rheyna had no idea what she planned to say, or how she could explain anything without jeopardizing the operation. They were too close to risk it, and Rheyna couldn’t do that to her team. She had already made way too many mistakes as it was. It was one thing to mess with her life and another to mess with theirs.

She figured she’d have plenty of time to think about it on the drive up to the cabin. She left Laura a note with instructions for Annie and then tossed her bag on the back seat of the Jeep.

She drove the short distance to Caroline’s house and was somewhat relieved when Terasa told her that Caroline was at Haven and wouldn’t be home for a couple hours. She didn’t know what she would have done if Caroline had been home and flat out refused to see her. She had a feeling that she would have just shriveled up and died right there on the spot.

She gave Terasa a key and the directions to give to Caroline and set off on her way to the cabin. The directions were easy, and the cabin was only about thirty-five minutes away. She found it with no problem.

It was tucked back away from the road on a tree-covered lot, and the nearest neighbor was at least a mile or two away. She got settled in first and then she unpacked the bags of food she had stopped to pick up earlier. She walked out onto the back deck and leaned against the rail, looking out toward the far end of the property, thinking how beautiful and serene it was.

A large lake, surrounded by a split-rail fence covered in ivy, stretched from one side of the property to the other. Large rows of Douglas fir trees ran across the back and along both sides, providing extra privacy from the neighbors. To the right and closest to her, a weather-beaten wood platform served as a dock for a small boat. It was tranquil and quiet and just what she needed. It was hard to believe that a thriving town existed only five minutes away.

She unconsciously shivered as the wind began to pick up, sending a pair of wind chimes hanging from the roof into a melodic dance. She glanced up at the sky and the fast-moving grey clouds. It was amazing how quickly the weather had changed. Two minutes ago, it had been warm with not a cloud in the sky. She figured the temperature had dropped fifteen degrees.

She shivered again and went back inside the cabin. She walked over to the fireplace and hit the switch to ignite it. She opened a bottle of wine and poured herself a glass, and searched around for a radio. She found one next to the coffee maker and turned the dial several times before settling on an easy listening station. She turned up the volume, took her glass of wine, and went back out onto the deck.

As dark ominous clouds raced across the sky, she felt light drops of rain hit her skin. In the distance, looking out toward Palo Alto, she could see sporadic bursts of lightening.

Out of nowhere, she felt her pulse rate quicken. She knew Caroline was standing behind her. Something in her sensed it. She slowly turned around.

Caroline stood in the doorway with tears running down her face. She wiped them away with the back of her hand. “I love you, Rheyna. I love you so much that my heart hurts. I don’t know if it’s wrong or if it’s right, but I love you with every part of my being,” she said, half choking.

Rheyna closed the distance between them in less than a second. She cupped Caroline’s face between her hands. She wiped away fresh tears with her thumb.

“And I … have loved you from the first moment I saw you. My sweet, sweet Caroline,” she said, her voice just above a whisper. She lowered her head and this time, Caroline didn’t pull away. Their mouths met with the sweetest abandon, gentle, tender, and lingering.

Rheyna raised her head slightly. She kissed Caroline’s eyes, her cheeks, and then softly traced the outline of her throat with her fingertips. Caroline yielded to her embrace, pressing her breasts against Rheyna as she slid her hands under Rheyna’s shirt.

Oh so soft, and so, so gentle, Rheyna thought as she felt Caroline’s warmth permeate every pore of her body. Rheyna ran her hands through Caroline’s hair, gently tilting her head back. She brushed her lips tenderly over Caroline’s and then they kissed deeply, slowly, passionately. She was shaken by her own excitement.

They kissed as if nothing else mattered, and for Rheyna, the world stood still as she let herself get lost in the velvety sweetness of Caroline’s mouth. She felt Caroline shiver and realized they were getting drenched. She had been completely unaware of the sky unleashing a torrent of rain.

Without taking her lips from Caroline’s, she maneuvered them back through the open doorway. Rheyna moaned as Caroline pulled away. Her head began to swim as Caroline’s lips did a dance up the sides of her neck, leaving love bites as she went.

Caroline ran her tongue over Rheyna’s ear, sending a sweet tingling sensation up Rheyna’s thighs. Caroline was making it difficult for her to concentrate. Her legs seemed to have a will of their own and were on the verge of giving out beneath her.

“I don’t think I can stand much longer,” Rheyna whispered into Caroline’s ear as she fell back against the wall, taking Caroline with her.

Rheyna’s hands instinctively found their way inside Caroline’s shirt. She heard Caroline’s sharp intake of breath and felt her own excitement as she cupped Caroline’s breast in her hands.

She ran her fingers slowly over Caroline’s nipples and felt them harden through the thin material. She wanted Caroline out of her clothes.

She removed her hands and slowly unbuttoned Caroline’s blouse, reaching around to unhook her bra. Her breath caught in her throat as she slid the garments over Caroline’s shoulders.

“Oh, God …You are so beautiful,” she groaned as she bent her head, gently taking Caroline’s nipple in her mouth. She kissed the soft spot between Caroline’s breasts before taking the other nipple in her mouth.

Caroline moaned; with her hands in Rheyna’s hair, she pushed against Rheyna’s mouth, her own excitement growing as Rheyna’s tongue made circular motions around her nipple.

Rheyna was vaguely aware of leaning back and letting Caroline pull her shirt over her head. She dropped her hands down to Caroline’s hips, her fingers resting just inside the waistband of her shorts. She traced a line around Caroline’s lips with her tongue as she slid her shorts and panties off.

She took Caroline by the hand and led her over to the area rug in front of the fireplace. Her hands trembled as she held Caroline’s face between them. She softly brushed her face against Caroline’s cheek.

“Do you have any idea how long I’ve wanted to do this?” Rheyna whispered hoarsely against Caroline’s skin.

“About as long as I’ve wanted you too,” Caroline answered. She lightly caressed the side of Rheyna’s face with her hand.

Rheyna closed her eyes, inhaling the fragrance that was Caroline. She gently lifted Caroline’s chin to look directly in her eyes.

“You are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen and I do believe that I could get lost in you forever.” Her voice was so thick with desire, it sounded foreign to her ears. She needed to know that Caroline was feeling it, too, that Caroline wanted her as much as she wanted Caroline. She studied Caroline’s face. She watched her eyes as she traced the curve of Caroline’s lower lip with her index finger.

“Are you sure this is what you want, Caroline? Are you absolutely sure?” she asked, silently praying that Caroline’s answer would be yes. “Because once I start, I don’t think I can stop.”

Caroline’s eyes were pleading, telling her everything she needed to know, but Rheyna wanted to hear her say it. “I’ve never been surer of anything in my life,” Caroline said seductively, leaning in to run her tongue slowly over Rheyna’s bottom lip.

“Please make love to me, Rheyna,” Caroline whispered against Rheyna’s mouth, her eyes watching Rheyna’s reaction as her fingers sensuously danced across her stomach. She shyly moved her hands to Rheyna’s jeans and unfastened the button, pulling the zipper down. “You need to take these off,” she said, pushing Rheyna’s jeans and panties over her hips.

Rheyna kicked the clothes out of the way. She took Caroline’s hands in hers; dropping to her knees, she pulled Caroline down on top of her so that Caroline’s legs straddled hers.

She sighed as her leg slid against Caroline’s wetness. She wrapped her arms around Caroline’s waist, rolling over so that she was now on top.

“Caroline,” she groaned as her mouth hungrily sought Caroline’s. Their tongues met in a fiery search, their passion for each other mounting. Rheyna shivered as Caroline’s nails raked across her back and then her hands pulled Rheyna closer, their bodies melting into each other as if they were one.

Rheyna kissed the base of Caroline’s neck and then her lips moved over Caroline’s skin as if they had a mind of their own. She pushed herself up on her knees, her hands resting on either side of Caroline’s head. She gazed into Caroline’s eyes. The reflection from the fire made them a deeper blue. Her eyes moved to Caroline’s mouth. Her lips were swollen. They parted slightly, as if begging to be possessed. Rheyna leaned forward and took Caroline’s bottom lip in her mouth.

Caroline groaned as Rheyna gently sucked on it, tracing the outline with her tongue.

“You’re driving me crazy,” Caroline panted as Rheyna did the same thing with her top lip. Rheyna tried to calm the throbbing in her groin, squeezed her legs tightly against Caroline’s leg. She continued to tease Caroline with little kisses as she worked her way down to Caroline’s breasts. She encircled each breast in her hands, taking one nipple in her mouth, and then the other. She felt Caroline squirm as her tongue made circular motions.

She groaned as she felt it grow harder with each lick. Caroline’s hands in her hair guided her downward. She caressed Caroline’s skin, her mouth following a trail where her hands had been. She ran her hand up the inside of Caroline’s thigh, almost collapsing as her hand brushed against a mound of soft, wet curls. She was on the verge of going completely insane with desire. She couldn’t take much more. She had to touch Caroline now. She laid her head against Caroline’s belly and gently parted Caroline’s lips. She felt her breath catch in her throat, her fingers covered in a pool of wetness beyond her wildest imagination.

Caroline moaned as Rheyna slid her fingers slowly back and forth across her clit.

“Rheyna, please,” Caroline begged. She grabbed her knees, raising them slightly off the floor, opening wider. Caroline closed her eyes and pushed her hips against Rheyna’s fingers. She cried out, her pain mixed with pleasure as Rheyna’s fingers broke through.

Rheyna heard a groan and then realized that the sound had come from somewhere deep inside of her. Her senses were reeling, so hot, so wet, and velvety, she thought as she slowly thrust her fingers inside Caroline. With each rise and fall of her hips, Caroline urged Rheyna on.

With her fingers resting inside, Rheyna used her free hand to hold Caroline open. She lowered her head, rubbing her tongue along the sides of Caroline’s lips, luxuriating in the taste of salt and sweat and the smell that was Caroline. She pressed her face into the soft tufts of hair and then took Caroline fully in her mouth. Her tongue began a steady rhythm, matched by the thrusts of her fingers. She loved the taste, loved knowing that she was making her swell, knowing that Caroline was ready to explode.

Rheyna felt excitement course through her body as Caroline’s nails raked up and down her back.

“Oh, God, Rheyna!” Caroline cried out, her hips rising slightly off the floor.

Rheyna felt wetness spreading between her own legs as Caroline’s passion mounted, her body shaking with spasms. Caroline shuddered as the orgasm rippled through her body.

Rheyna collapsed in a pool of wetness against Caroline’s belly, finally resting. I love this woman. I truly love this woman more than I thought humanly possible, she thought as Caroline ran her hands through her hair. She closed her eyes as Caroline’s fingers slowly traced the lines of her face, gently caressing Rheyna’s eyes, her lips, her cheeks.

Caroline pulled Rheyna up to lie beside her. She took Rheyna in her arms and kissed her softly on the mouth, smelling her own essence on Rheyna’s lips, she felt her own vitality returning. I can’t believe this is happening to me, Caroline thought as she laced Rheyna’s fingers with her own. She brought Rheyna’s hand to her mouth and groaned against Rheyna’s finger as she took it inside her mouth.

She watched the reaction on Rheyna’s face as she slowly pulled it out and then sucked it back in. She felt Rheyna shiver, and then heard her deep intake of breath as she ran her tongue between Rheyna’s fingers, slowly sucking on one before moving to the others. Without taking her eyes off Rheyna’s, she trailed a row of kisses down her arm before moving to her breast. She kissed the soft area around Rheyna’s nipple and felt it harden against her mouth.

Caroline leaned back to look at her, “Do you realize how beautiful you are?” she asked huskily.

“Only if you tell me,” Rheyna whispered, her grey eyes clouded with desire.

Caroline wanted to please her, to give her the same amount of pleasure that Rheyna had given her. She looked at Rheyna, lowering her head almost shyly. “I want to please you, but I don’t have much experience at this,” she said apologetically.

Rheyna reached down, brushed Caroline’s hair back from her face, and smiled. “Sweetheart, I can promise you that right now, you wouldn’t have to do much more than look at me.”

“But I want it to be as good for you as it was for me.”

“Please touch me,” Rheyna whispered.

Caroline was disoriented as she ran her hand over and down Rheyna’s stomach. She felt her head spin, heard Rheyna’s gasp as her fingers were covered with moistness. So wet, she thought as her hands seemed to take on a mind of their own. She explored the warm wetness with her fingers, yielding from the slight pressure and then she penetrated her lover’s core. She was stunned by the softness. She felt Rheyna’s hands in her hair and then on her shoulders.

Rheyna pulled her up, holding her close against her breasts. Caroline felt Rheyna’s legs clamp against her hand and then Rheyna’s hands were on her shoulders, her fingers tightening. Caroline found her own hips moving in an urgent rhythm against Rheyna’s and then she felt Rheyna stiffen. Her own breathing coming in ragged gasps, she held Rheyna tightly. She covered Rheyna’s mouth with her lips, her tongue searching deeply. 

“I love you so much!” she cried out against Caroline’s mouth, her back arching, pressing hard against Caroline’s fingers. Her body shook and then stilled as she collapsed on the floor, her chest heaving.

“Please, not yet, baby,” Rheyna said as she reached down to stop Caroline from removing her fingers. “I just want to lay here, hold you, feel you,” she said, wrapping her arm around Caroline’s waist.

Caroline laid her head against Rheyna’s chest. They lay like that for several minutes before Rheyna finally let Caroline remove her hand.

Caroline looked up. Rheyna’s eyes were closed, a grin playing at the corners of her mouth. Her eyes fluttered open to look at Caroline.

“See … what you do to me?” she asked.

“You made it very easy for me,” Caroline answered as her fingertips traced the outline of Rheyna’s lips and then followed it up with a kiss.

Rheyna grabbed a blanket off the back of the couch, and covered their bodies. Caroline lay back down and draped her leg over Rheyna’s leg. She wrapped her arm tightly around Rheyna’s waist. 

Rheyna played with Caroline’s hair as she watched the multicolored flames dancing inside the fireplace. She felt a lump growing in her throat and was powerless to stop the tears flowing down her cheeks. She had to ask the question. She needed to know.

“Caroline?”

“Yes, sweetheart?” Caroline murmured against her skin.

“Have you ever made love with anyone else?”

Caroline raised her head to look at Rheyna. After a few seconds, she shook her head.

“Why not?” Rheyna asked. 

Caroline lay her head back down against Rheyna's chest. “I was waiting for you.”

Rheyna felt as if her heart were going to burst. She kissed the top of Caroline’s head.

“And I am so glad you did,” she whispered.

After a few minutes, Rheyna heard soft snoring sounds and realized that Caroline had fallen asleep. She lay there for quite awhile, looking at Caroline and loving her with every ounce of her being. She wanted the night to last forever. As she smoothed Caroline’s hair back from her face, her thoughts turned to Jenny, and for the second time that night, she cried. She had kept her promise.

Rheyna woke around midnight. She gently shook Caroline awake and led her to bed, where they made love again. This time, their lovemaking was slow, gentle, loving, unhurried as they took their time exploring each other’s bodies.

Around seven, Rheyna slid out of bed. Staying in bed after she was awake was not her style, and today would be no different from any other. Caroline was still asleep when she came in an hour later.

Rheyna set the tray of coffee down on the nightstand. She looked at the woman who had stolen her heart. She was beautiful, even when she was sleeping. Caroline’s eyes slowly opened, her mouth curved into a lazy grin.

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” Rheyna said as she bent to kiss her.

Caroline reached up, pulled Rheyna down on top of her, and nibbled on the soft part of her ear.

“That was the best night of my life,” she said.

“Mine, too,” Rheyna said, leaning back to look at her.

Caroline’s eyes twinkled, and Rheyna felt an all-too-familiar ache start to grow in her groin.

“I want more,” Caroline said huskily.

Rheyna pulled back the blanket and slid under the covers beside her. She didn’t need a second invitation. “Your wish is my command.”

###

Big Tony glanced up from his paper. He watched Terasa pull out the chair across from him and sit down. She picked up a piece of toast and spread jam on it.

“Where’s Caroline?” 

“She and Rheyna went away for the weekend,” Terasa answered as she poured herself a cup of coffee and then refilled his.

A frown furrowed his brow, his eyes narrowing to little more than slits. “I think she spends way too much time with her.”

Terasa took another bite of toast and met his gaze. “I thought you liked Rheyna.”

He carefully folded the paper and laid it down on the table. “Has nothing to do with it. Doesn’t it bother you that she’s a dyke?”

Terasa looked up at the ceiling and sighed. “Oh, Anthony, you know I hate it when you talk like that and besides, you don’t know that Rheyna’s—”

“A queer, she’s a queer, Terasa. Just say it,” he interrupted. His lips curved into a snide smirk as he emphasized each letter, “Q-u-e-e-r.”

Terasa looked at him. She shook her head in disgust.

Big Tony continued to grin at her. “You can call it what’cha want, Terasa, I don’t really give a damn. Those two spend way too much time together and you can argue all you want, but that girl is a dyke.”

Terasa pushed her chair away from the table and stood up. She threw her napkin down on the table and left the room.

###

Rheyna and Caroline finally crawled out of bed around noon and took showers before eating lunch. Rheyna handed Caroline a plate to dry.

“What would you like to do today?” she asked. 

She looked at Rheyna with a lustful gleam in her eye. It was a gleam that Rheyna was coming to love and fear equally in a very short amount of time. She was so sore; she could hardly walk as it was.

Rheyna kissed the tip of Caroline’s nose. “We have to get out of the house sometime today,” she teased.

Caroline pretended to act hurt. “Why do we have to get out of the house?”

Rheyna ignored her question. “Do you like to fish?” She didn’t realize the humor in her question until she saw the look on Caroline’s face.

“Is there a joke in this somewhere?” Caroline chuckled.

“I’m serious. I love to fish.”

Caroline’s eyebrows rose a good half inch.

“Out … in … the … water,” Rheyna said, emphasizing each word and trying like hell to be serious.

“Okay, okay. I get the point,” Caroline laughed. “I don’t know how to fish, but I’m willing to learn.”

“Then I guess I’ll just have to teach you.” Rheyna opened the fridge and took out a container of Canadian Night Crawlers.

Caroline scrunched her nose in disgust. “Gross, you have live worms in there?”

Rheyna set the worms on the counter. “How else are you supposed to catch a fish?”

Caroline smiled at her. “The local fish market works for me,” she said nonchalantly.

Rheyna couldn’t help but laugh. Caroline was killing her. She slid her arms around Caroline’s waist and kissed the soft skin behind her ear. She took a deep breath, inhaling the fresh scent of her hair. “Ah, come on, I promise it’ll be fun,” she whispered.

Caroline turned around and laced her arms around Rheyna’s neck. She stood up on her tiptoes to kiss Rheyna.

I love kissing her, Rheyna thought as she tilted Caroline’s chin up with her fingers. “How about you get the wine and sandwiches while I round up some poles and a blanket?”

Caroline turned and opened a cabinet door. “I think I can handle that.”

###

Sonny laid the manila folder in Big Tony’s outstretched hand. He leaned back in the chair and crossed his feet at the ankles. “It cost us a small fortune, but you were right, Tony.”

Big Tony lit his cigar, blew the smoke up in the air, and opened the folder. He looked at the top photo of FBI Special Agent Rheyna Sorento, also known as Rheyna Moretti, meeting with FBI Agent Kyle Edwards. He moved it aside and glanced at the others. “Our friend … deserves a very large bonus. Explains a lot, don’t it now? Explains why they always seemed a step ahead.” Big Tony stared at a spot on the wall over Sonny’s shoulder. He clicked his tongue against his teeth as he contemplated his next move.

Sonny knew that with each click, a volcano bubbling from deep inside Big Tony grew closer to erupting. He was now in his most dangerous state of mind. Johnny Scala had heard the clicking sound and probably Charlene, too. “How you wanna handle it?” Sonny asked, although he knew what the answer would be.

Big Tony looked back at the folder on his desk and picked up a photo showing Rheyna with her graduating class at the academy. With a flick of his wrist, he flung it across the room. He pushed his seat back and stood, tugging down on his suit jacket. “Let’s you and me take a walk.”

###

Rheyna watched with amusement while Caroline fought with the blanket. She would spread it out on one side and then the breeze would catch the edge and blow it back over. Finally, Caroline set the picnic basket on one corner and the bottle of wine on the other. She turned and saw Rheyna laughing at her. She placed her hands on her hips. “Why are you laughing at me?” she asked.

“I’m not laughing at you, I’m laughing with you,” Rheyna said as she flipped the lid open on the cooler.

Caroline made a pouting look and stuck her tongue out. “That’s funny but I don’t think I was laughing.”

Rheyna grabbed the container of night crawlers from the cooler and walked down to the edge of the water. Caroline came over, stood above her, and watched as she threaded a fat worm onto the end of the hook.

“That is the most disgusting thing I’ve ever seen,” she said.

“Really?” Rheyna asked with amusement.

“Yes, really,” Caroline said, and then took two steps back to keep the swinging worm from hitting her.

Rheyna held the pole out to her. “Come over here, please.”

Caroline took the pole and stood there with a blank look on her face. She didn’t have the slightest idea of what to do with it. Rheyna knew she would like this part of teaching. She came up behind Caroline and put her arms around her waist.

She placed Caroline’s hands in the proper position on the pole and reel. “Now, you bring the pole back like this,” she instructed as she pulled the pole back over their heads. She pushed Caroline’s finger down on the button to unlock the line. “And then you fling it forward like this to release the line.”

They watched the bobber and worm sail through the air and then hit the water with a plop. Within seconds, the red and white bobber bounced back up to the surface. Rheyna personally preferred to fish on the bottom without a float, but figured it would be much easier for Caroline, since it was her first time and all. She could teach her how to fish on the bottom on their next fishing trip. She smiled at the thought of having another first with Caroline.

“Okay, now what?” Caroline asked when Rheyna finished setting the line and laid the pole on the ground beside her.

“Now we wait for the fish to bite. You see that little red and white ball out there?” Rheyna pointed at the bobber. Caroline nodded. “When that goes completely under the water, you jerk it real hard, and—”

Before Rheyna could finish her sentence, Caroline pulled her down on top of her and began kissing the sides of her neck.

“I think I could really like this fishing stuff,” she whispered in Rheyna’s ear between kisses.

Rheyna turned and kissed her. “I could like anything as long as it’s with you.”

A movement out the corner of Rheyna’s eye got her attention. She turned her head in time to see the bobber disappear completely under the water.

“You’ve got a bite!” Rheyna yelled and jumped up. She grabbed the pole and handed it to Caroline, just as the bobber went down again.

“Oh crap! What do I do? Help me!” Sheer fright was the only way to describe the look on Caroline’s face.

Rheyna shook her head, refusing to take the pole. “You can do it … wait … wait…” Rheyna watched as the bobber went down again. “Now, jerk it!” she yelled.

Caroline did just as Rheyna said, and jerked the pole with everything she had. Rheyna wasn’t prepared for what happened next. The line and the bobber, with a bluegill fish attached to it, shot out of the water like a slingshot, heading straight for them. They ducked just in time as the bobber, line, fish, and all sailed over their heads and landed on the ground behind them.

Rheyna fell to the ground. She was laughing so hard, she was crying. “I think you ripped its lips off,” she managed to say while holding her stomach. She could hear the fish flopping around on the ground. She looked at Caroline. Her face was ashen white—ghost-like.

“It has lips?” Caroline asked seriously and then she lost it. She fell to the ground in a fit of laughter.

“Not anymore,” Rheyna said, between laughing and wiping the tears from her eyes.

“Stop laughing at me and help it, please,” Caroline said as she tried to get herself under control.

Rheyna struggled to her feet. “Okay, okay,” she said as she walked over to where the fish lay flopping. She was still laughing as she gently removed the hook from the bluegill’s mouth.

Caroline came over and stood beside her. With Caroline’s hand in hers, they walked down to the edge of the water. Rheyna knelt down and gently put the fish in the water and watched the traumatized little guy swim away.

Caroline ran her fingers through her hair. “I need a drink,”         she said.

Rheyna didn’t know who was in worse shape, Caroline, or the fish. Caroline fell on the blanket in an unceremonious heap and grabbed the bottle of wine. She poured herself a very large glass and then poured another for Rheyna.

“Are you hungry?” Rheyna asked, and opened the basket. Caroline set her glass of wine down, reached up, and grabbed Rheyna’s hand.

“I thought you’d never ask,” she said huskily, pulling Rheyna down on the blanket next to her.

###

Big Tony looked at Sonny. “What time did he say he’d be here?” 

Sonny glanced at his watch. “Should be anytime now. He was having lunch at Pal Joey’s with Henry.”

Big Tony wiped his handkerchief across his forehead. “Damn, it’s hot out here,” he said as he watched the pool boy methodically run the skimmer across the water and scoop out several leaves. His thoughts turned back to his problem at hand. He had come too far and had paid dearly to get where he was. He’d be damned if he was going to sit back and let some FBI dyke ruin it.

Who the hell did she think she was? Didn’t she know who he was and what he was capable of? Scala found out, as did all the others who had crossed him. If she didn’t know, she would real soon. He thought about Caroline and shook his head. How was she ever going to find a husband when she spent all of her time with a dyke? He had several men to choose from in the family that would make fine son-in-laws, but none ever seemed to be good enough. He shook his head again in disgust. Nah, she couldn’t be, he said to himself as he tried to shake the images from his mind. 

Jay Farino walked over to the table, snapping him out of his thoughts. He pulled out a chair and sat down next to Sonny. Big Tony drained the last remnants of scotch in his glass. 

He pushed the folder over to Jay. “I want to send a message and I don’t care about the details, just take care of it,” he said.

Jay opened the folder. He looked at the photo of Rheyna and then tucked it inside his jacket pocket. He stood and left without saying a word. He didn’t need to. He knew what his role was in the family. He was the end-all and eventually, everything ended with him. He smiled as he thought about his newest assignment and how much fun he was going to have with this one.

###

Caroline helped Rheyna load her bags into her Jeep. The weekend had flown by too fast, and Rheyna didn’t want to leave. Caroline wrapped her arms around Rheyna’s waist. “I don’t want to leave. Can’t we stay here forever?” Caroline asked, resting her forehead against Rheyna’s chest.

Rheyna tilted her head back and gently kissed her on the mouth. “We have a whole lifetime, sweetheart.” Rheyna said the words, wanting to believe that it would somehow be possible.

“When can I see you again?” Caroline asked, squeezing Rheyna’s waist tighter.

“I have to take care of a few things when I get back and then I would like to sit down with you sometime tomorrow and talk.” Rheyna kissed the top of her head. “I have some things I need to tell you,” she said hesitantly.

Caroline must have sensed something in Rheyna’s voice. She leaned back to look at her. “Oh no, don’t tell me you’re married.” 

Rheyna shook her head.

“You have a string of girlfriends?”

Rheyna laughed and hugged her tightly. “No, baby, nothing like that.” Rheyna wished it were that simple. She looked into Caroline’s eyes and saw the concern.

“You’re starting to worry me,” Caroline said half-smiling.

Rheyna cupped Caroline’s face between her hands. “Please trust me and know that I love you more than anything in this world,” she said, meaning every word.

“I love you, too,” she said, and kissed Rheyna softly.

It was hard to say goodbye, and it took everything Rheyna had to get in her Jeep without Caroline at her side. She watched Caroline’s taillights disappear and then backed the Jeep out of the driveway. She put it in drive and headed back toward Half Moon Bay. Her emotions were a mess, and she tried to sort them out as she drove home. Home—what a funny thought.

She hadn’t felt at home anywhere in a long, long time, but she felt at home with Caroline. She thought about what she would say to her and knew that whatever she said, it wouldn’t be the total truth. Caroline didn’t really know anything about her, and everything she did know was a lie. Hell, she didn’t even know Rheyna’s real name. She was worried about how Caroline would react when she learned the truth, how she would feel about the true reason for Rheyna being in her life, and how none of this had happened by chance, except for Rheyna falling in love with her—the one thing Rheyna hadn’t planned.

Her stomach did a flip-flop, and she realized she was terrified. She was terrified that Caroline would hate her, hate her for what she had done to her family. She would rather face ten Castrucci’s than deal with the look of disappointment on Caroline’s face that was sure to come when she learned the whole truth. Rheyna slapped a CD in and headed for the highway.

###

Jay Farino shoved Henry, nearly knocking him off the step. “Why don’t you watch what the hell you’re doing?” he hissed through clenched teeth.

“Jeez, I’m sorry. It’s just that I can’t see a damn thing,” Henry said as reached his hand out to regain his balance.

“Here, hold this,” Farino snapped, and shoved the penlight at Henry.

Henry took the flashlight and held it in place while Farino picked the front door lock. “Where are those fancy night goggles of yours that you seem to be so proud of?” Farino asked as the tumbler clicked into place.

“I left ‘em home.”

“Figures,” Farino said as he flung the front door open and stepped through the doorway of Rheyna’s house. He reached back and jerked Henry through the doorway by his arm. “Come on, we don’t have much time.”

“I don’t understand why we’re here, anyway. We have all the information we need,” Henry said, stumbling around in the dark.

Farino snatched Henry up by the front of his jacket, jerking so hard, Henry left his feet. He pulled Henry so that their chests were practically touching. “Are you questioning my judgment?” he asked.

“No, no, it’s just that it doesn’t make sense why we would risk getting caught,” Henry stammered.

Farino let go of Henry’s shirt and pushed him away. “I decide what we do and don’t do. Capische?” 

“Fine, fine. What do you want me to do?”

“I want you to stand there and keep your freaking mouth shut. Do you think you can do that?”

Before Henry could answer, a low growl came from somewhere across the room. Henry aimed his flashlight in the direction of the growl. Annie was standing near the patio door, baring her teeth at them. Henry pulled his gun out of his waistband and aimed it at her.

Farino grabbed him by the wrist. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” he asked.

“What’ya mean? I’m gonna shoot it.”

“Like hell you are.”

“Why do you care?” Henry asked, not understanding Farino’s sudden affection for the dog. Farino didn’t care about anything, especially a mangy mutt.

“Because the damn dog didn’t do anything wrong!” he yelled. “You wait right here and don’t move until I come back, and if you hurt the dog, I’ll kill you myself.”

“All right, just hurry up and do what you came here to do.” Henry stood there, not daring to move as Farino made his way down the hallway.

After a few minutes, Farino reappeared. “Okay, let’s get the hell out of here,” he said.

Henry followed him to the door, careful not to take his eyes off Annie, who was slowly inching closer. Farino took a piece of paper from his pocket, dropped it on the floor, and then shut the door behind them.

###

Before Rheyna knew it, she was turning onto Ramada. Except for the car she just passed, traffic had been relatively scarce.

She opened the front door, and Annie immediately greeted her by jumping up on the front of her legs with enough force to knock her down to the ground. There was not a spot on Rheyna’s face that Annie’s tongue didn’t touch. Rheyna grabbed her and kissed the top of her nose. “Hi, sweetie, did you miss me?” Annie answered by soundly throwing her body up against Rheyna’s chest. She refused to let Rheyna up until she had given her a proper greeting, along with rubbings.

Rheyna finally got off the floor and flicked on the light switch. She tossed her bag on the couch and walked over to the counter. The answering machine light blinked rapidly. She pushed the button and smiled when she heard Caroline’s voice.

“I miss you already. Is it tomorrow yet? I’ll be counting down the hours. I love you, baby.”

###

She is positively glowing, Terasa thought as Caroline practically floated into the sitting room. She bent to give Terasa a kiss on the cheek.

“How was your weekend, honey?” Terasa asked.

Caroline smiled from ear to ear. “I had the best time of my life and I learned to fish.”

“You fish?”

Caroline laughed at her mother’s expression. Caroline spread her arms out as wide as they would go. “I caught a fish this big,” she said, bringing her arms in until her hands were five inches apart.

Terasa laughed at Caroline’s theatrics. Terasa had no idea what had transpired over the weekend, but it was obvious that whatever it was, it had made her daughter very happy and that was all that mattered to her.

###

Rheyna grabbed her bag off the couch, headed toward the laundry room, and stopped when something by the front door caught her eye. She walked over and picked up the white paper lying on the floor. The house had been dark when she first got home, and she had missed seeing it. She opened it and felt her heart catch in her throat as she read the words. She read it again to be sure. “I know who you are, Special Agent Sorento. Meet me tonight at 11:00 p.m. outside the Lexington Club on 19TH street. Don’t be late!” It had been typed in bold letters.

She went directly to her bedroom with Annie on her heels and grabbed the 9mm from her nightstand. She slapped the clip in and slid a bullet into the chamber. She did a quick search of each room and the closets. She came to an abrupt stop when she flipped on the light switch in the bathroom. Written in red lipstick across the mirror were the words: “A dead lesbian is the best lesbian.”

Think, think, she told herself as Annie followed her to the kitchen. Her adrenaline was in overdrive. She tucked the gun into the back of her waistband and tried to slow her breathing down. She looked down at Annie’s happy face and said a silent prayer, thanking God for keeping her safe. By the placement of the note and writing on the bathroom mirror, someone had been inside her house, and that pissed her off. If they had hurt Annie, she didn’t know what she would have done. Yes, I do, she thought. I would have killed Castrucci and anyone else responsible.

The realization and the gravity of her situation slowly begun to sink in. It had to be the mole inside the bureau. He or she was the only one who knew who Rheyna was. Someone inside the bureau was a rat and that rat had betrayed her and the Pandora’s Box team. She also knew in her gut that it was not Artie. She had a big, big problem and right now, that problem was putting her life in grave danger.

###

In the surveillance room across town, Laura rummaged through the stacks of paper in her briefcase. She muttered under her breath and finally produced her cell phone. She flipped it open and frowned.

“Damn it, my cell’s dead again. I swear I need a new freaking battery.”

Stevens looked up from his paper as she dumped everything out of her purse onto the table. Her charger was nowhere to be found. She grabbed her car keys out of the pile.

“I’ll be right back. I must have left my charger in the car again.”

###

Rheyna glanced up at the clock and grabbed her jacket off the chair. Annie walked up and shyly nudged her leg. “I’ll be back later, girl. I promise,” she said as she knelt down to give Annie a hug.

She grabbed her keys and left the house. She did a quick scan around the yard and then climbed into her Jeep.

Her senses were on high alert, and the adrenaline was flowing. She figured it would take about thirty to thirty-five minutes to drive down to the Lexington Club. Unless she wanted to get her ass chewed off by Laura, she was not about to make the same mistake she did with Bayshore. She picked her cell up off the seat and hit speed dial. She placed it on speaker and waited for Laura to answer. Oh no, not again, she thought, feeling her heart sink when Laura’s voice mail picked up.

“Laura, it’s me. I wanted to let you and Edwards know that my cover’s been blown. I’m on my way to the Lexington Club over on 19th; meet me there as soon as you get this message.”

She hung up and turned off the exit that would take her downtown through the Mission District. It was an area she new fairly well. She was grateful that one of the first things she did when she arrived in Half Moon Bay was to check out the bar scene on the internet.

The person or persons who left the note knew she was FBI, and it was obvious that they also knew she was a lesbian. She figured that was why they had chosen The Lexington Club as a place to meet. 

She continually checked her mirror out of habit as she turned up and down the streets. She turned onto Lexington and saw the bar up on the corner. She made a right on 19th, and to her dismay, the one-way street was lined with cars on both sides. It was also pitch black, making it all-too-easy for an ambush. The lack of street lamps was not a good thing around a Lesbian bar.

She continued to drive, checking for anything that might seem out of place and then circled back around the block. She finally saw a spot on the right side next to an alley about a half block down from the bar.

She turned the engine off and sat in total darkness for several minutes while she allowed her eyes to adjust. She checked her mirrors and opened the driver’s door. She heard a click and instantly knew what it was and then she felt the muzzle ram against her temple. She started to reach for her gun.

“Don’t even think about it, bitch, unless you want your fucking brains all over the car,” Farino growled into her ear. He was so close; she could smell the alcohol on his breath. He reached in and jerked her out of the car. She then realized he was not alone. Henry Venutti was with him.

This was bad, real bad. Farino reached inside her jacket and pulled her gun from inside her waistband. He handed the gun to Henry. Without warning, he whirled around and hit her in the face with his fist. She heard, and then felt her jaw crack. She choked, and then spit out a mouthful of blood. She involuntary groaned as Henry and Farino grabbed her by the arms and slammed her against the side of the Jeep.

“I oughta slit your fucking throat right now, you queer bitch,” Farino whispered in her ear. He leaned back and then she felt his fist slam into her face repeatedly. She lost count after the fifth blow. She glanced down at her chest and felt a sticky wetness.

Farino jerked her head back and hit her again with enough force to knock her backward. She was vaguely aware of the arms that grabbed her by the shoulders. She felt her body flip over and then felt the hood of the Jeep beneath her hands and face. She was blacking out, starting to lose consciousness as her body’s defense mechanisms started kicking in. She tried to fight, but was powerless against the men’s strength.

Farino leaned over her shoulder. She could feel his warm breath on her skin. “Big Tony sent me to teach you a nice, permanent lesson, cunt, but I have my own for you, first,” he whispered in her ear.

She heard the blade of a knife snap open and felt Farino pull at her jeans. With a flick of his wrist, he cut the material away from her skin. She heard the sound of his zipper and opened her mouth. Please, no, her mind screamed, but no words came out. She knew what was coming and then everything went black.

Farino laughed sinisterly as he pulled down his pants. He was thoroughly enjoying this assignment. It sure beat the hell out of just putting a slug in some poor, defenseless schmuck. “Ah, shit,” he said, the sound of voices causing him to stop what he was doing.

Two women had come out of the bar up on the corner. They were having an animated conversation, their laughter cut through the quiet night as they stepped off the curb. The women crossed the street. They were walking straight toward the men. With less than fifty-feet to go, they were silent. They were looking straight at Farino, Henry, and Rheyna.

“Hey, what are you guys doing?” the shorter of the two women yelled.

As Farino stopped to zip his pants, Rheyna’s body slid to the ground. He knelt down beside her and with pure hatred, plunged the knife blade into her chest. He looked down at the lifeless body lying at his feet and pulled a marble from his pocket. With an evil grin, he wiped off his prints and tossed it on her chest. He grabbed his gun off the hood of the car and turned to Henry. “Let’s get outta here.”

They took off running up the alley and were out of sight just as the women reached the Jeep. The shortest woman knelt down on the ground beside Rheyna and cradled her head in her lap. She looked up at her girlfriend. “Call an ambulance!”

She shrugged off her jacket and laid it across Rheyna’s chest. She pushed several strands of blood-soaked hair from Rheyna’s face.

“Hang in there, sweetie. An ambulance is on the way,” she said soothingly. This isn’t good, she thought as she heard gurgling sounds coming from Rheyna’s throat. Rheyna turned her head slightly, blood pouring out from the sides of her mouth. The woman silently thanked God as she heard the wailing of a siren in the distance. She looked down at the badly beaten face cradled in her lap. “What’s your name, hon? Can you tell me what your name is?” she asked.

Rheyna tried to speak. “Rhey ... Rhey ... Rheyna Sorento.” She struggled to get the words out. “FBI Agent Kyle—” she gasped and choked. She coughed and spit blood all over the woman’s shirt. “Kyle Edwards,” she whispered. “270 … 421 … 1,” she gasped, took a deep breath and then collapsed in the woman’s arms.

“Oh no, oh no, no, no, don’t do this to me, please!” the woman screamed as she frantically searched for a pulse. She laid Rheyna’s head gently on the ground and started CPR.

Up on the corner, the bar patrons were slowly emptying into the street as the ambulance with siren blaring and lights flashing followed by police cars turned onto 19th Street. The ambulance driver came to a stop next to Rheyna and the two women.

The medics jumped out and ran over to them. The taller woman grabbed her girlfriend and pulled her out of the way. They watched as the medics took over and then the woman pulled out her cell phone. She dialed the number that Rheyna had given her. It rang several times before it was answered.

“Hello, Agent Edwards?” she asked, hoping that she got the number right.

“Yes, this is he.”

“Do you know Rheyna Sorento?”

“How did you get this number? Who are you?” he asked abruptly.

“My name is Molly, Molly Armstrong. Rheyna gave me your number a few minutes ago. She’s been hurt really bad outside The Lexington Club on 19th street,” she said as she heard the sound of tires locking up. “The medics are performing CPR on her now.”

“Oh my God,” she heard him say before the line went dead. She turned back around and watched the medics lift Rheyna onto the stretcher. One medic had started chest compressions while the other held a bag over Rheyna’s mouth and nose, squeezing repeatedly to force air into her lungs.

Molly felt her girlfriend’s arm around her waist. She wiped angrily at the tears running down her cheeks.

###

Laura plugged the charger in her phone. It beeped immediately. She flipped it open and looked at the menu. She had missed a call and had a voice mail waiting. She punched in her password. As she listened, her face drained of all color.

“Oh, shit,” she said as she dialed Edwards’ cell and immediately got his voice mail.

Stevens looked up from his newspaper. “What’s wrong?” he asked.

“It’s Rheyna, her cover’s been blown. I gotta go, keep trying to get a hold of Edwards. Tell him to meet me at 19th and Lexington,” she said and grabbed her keys and jacket off the table. She jerked the door open and ran down the steps, taking them two at a time.

###

Edwards brought his car to a screeching halt at the corner of Lexington and 19th Street and nearly hit one of the officers cordoning off the area with yellow police tape.

The place was a madhouse. Police cars and people were everywhere. He flashed his badge and ducked under the tape. He saw the medics preparing to lift Rheyna into the ambulance and ran over to her. Taking her hand in his, he leaned over and looked at her badly beaten face. He felt tears sting his eyes.

“I’m here, Rheyna. You hang in there, now. You hear me?” he said as he rubbed his hand gently across her cheek. He felt anger boiling up inside. This is the final straw, he thought to himself. I’m going to kill that son-of-a-bitch myself. He looked at Rheyna and shook his head. “Don’t you die on me, damn it, you hear me, Rheyna?” He dropped his head, tears running down his cheeks.

Rheyna struggled to speak. “Car, Caroline.”

“I’ll call her, I promise,” he said, jerking his head up to look at her.

The medic nudged him. “We really need to get her out of here.”

Edwards took a few steps back so they could get the stretcher into the ambulance.

“Where are you taking her?” he asked the medic climbing into the ambulance.

“San Francisco General,” the medic said, and then hit his hand against the wall to signal the driver to get going. Feeling helpless, he watched the ambulance pull away.

“She one of yours?”

“Yes,” he answered numbly, turning to see a very large man standing in front of him with a notepad and pen in his hand.

The large man held out his hand. “I’m Detective Robert Sloan, Homicide.”

Edwards shook his outstretched hand. “I’m Assistant Deputy Director Kyle Edwards, FBI.”

“Pleased to meet you, Director, I only wish it was under better circumstances.”

“Likewise, Detective. How did you get here so fast?”

Detective Sloan nodded toward one of the officers standing over by Rheyna’s Jeep.

“They found this when they lifted up her body and called me first thing,” he said, pulling out a baggie containing a single marble. He handed it to Edwards.

“This look familiar to you?”

Edwards looked at the marble. “Yes, unfortunately,” he said as he glanced around, looking at the people crowded behind the police tape. He turned to the detective. “Where’s the girl who found her?” he asked.

Detective Sloan pointed at Molly and her girlfriend. They were talking with a uniformed officer on the other side of the street. Edwards crossed the street and walked up to the women.

“Which one of you is Molly?” he asked.

“I’m Molly and this is Tracy,” the shorter of the two answered. He recognized her voice. “Is she going to be okay?” she asked. 

“I don’t know, but I sure hope so,” he answered honestly. He looked at the various news crews, now on scene setting up their equipment behind the police tape. So much for containment, he thought wryly. He turned back to the women and placed his hand under Molly’s elbow. “Let’s go over here, where we can talk,” he said, leading them over to the edge of the alley where they would be well out of earshot. He looked at Molly. “Can you tell me what you saw?”

“Tracy and I had just left the bar when we saw a couple of men standing over by the Jeep. They were laughing and to tell you the truth, they looked a little out of place. We figured they might be up to something.”

“How many were there?”

“Two,” she answered without hesitation.

“Did you get a good look at them?” She shook her head. “Not good enough, I’m afraid. Without the lights, it’s pretty dark out here. They took off running toward the alley when we yelled at them.”

“They were wearing suits,” Tracy volunteered.

Castrucci’s men, he thought as he took a card out of his pocket and handed it to Molly. “If you think of anything else, please call me.” He nodded toward the detective. “I’d appreciate it if you would give Detective Sloan your names and a number where we can reach you.”

He thanked the women and turned to go back to his car. He had no doubt that Castrucci was behind this. He had sent his hit man to take care of Rheyna. He opened the car door and heard his cell ringing. He looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Laura.

“It’s not good, Laura,” he said into the phone. “Castrucci got to her, and she’s in real bad shape. I’ll meet you over at San Francisco General—and make sure you call Caroline.”

He hung up the phone and pulled the sedan away from the curb. It took him less than five minutes to get to the hospital. He parked his car in the emergency room parking lot and shut off the engine, leaning his head against the steering wheel as he tried to pull himself together.

Everything had happened so fast, and he had so many unanswered questions. He knew the doctors were inside doing everything they could to save Rheyna, but she was in such bad shape.

His thoughts turned to Caroline and the conversation he had with Laura earlier in the day regarding Rheyna. Since Laura was Rheyna’s case agent, it was her job to keep him updated on everything concerning Rheyna and the Pandora’s Box Operation. He knew Rheyna had fallen in love with Caroline and he was okay with it, as long as it didn’t jeopardize the operation. His gut was telling him otherwise, that more likely than not, their love for each other had been the real catalyst for this attack.

He no longer had doubt about an internal leak. He knew the leak was responsible for this. The realization troubled him deeply. He thought about Artie. Was it possible that he had been snowballed by Artie’s persistent pleas of innocence? Although they had proof that Artie had taken the money from the evidence room and proof that the meeting with Mancini was indeed an accident, was it possible that Artie had planned all of it in order to hide his true deception?

Could Artie have leaked Rheyna’s identity before they arrested him? And what about the money—where was all the money that Artie would have received over the years? If he had that much money, why would he be in such dire straits? They knew he was in debt as bad as he claimed. Ron had verified everything. These were questions he just didn’t have the answer to. He looked out the window toward the hospital. The leak he thought was contained was the very reason that his agent was in the hospital, fighting for her life.

He wracked his brain, thinking about the countless documents that Ron, the Deputy Director, and he had reviewed. They had spent hours searching for the one common link between all of the deaths, coming up empty every time. The closest they had come was tying Artie to two of the deaths.

He knew it was in front of his face, but he couldn’t see it or maybe you don’t want to see it, a little voice inside his head said as he opened the car door. He needed to make some phone calls. He needed to call Rheyna’s parents. It was only a matter of time before the local and then national news stations learned Rheyna was an undercover FBI agent.

He was sure Laura had phoned Caroline by now. It was bad enough she would learn the truth, but they couldn’t let her find out through a newscast. Rheyna wouldn’t want that, and it was the least he could do after everything she had risked for this operation.

He took a deep breath and forced himself to go inside the building. He stopped at the nurse’s station and showed the nurse behind the desk his badge. “A young woman was brought in earlier from over on Lexington. Can you tell me what room she’s in?” he asked.

She picked up the clipboard in front of her and scanned the pages. “She’s in surgery right now and then she’ll be moved to the ICU. We have her in room twenty-three, twenty-two,” she said, writing the room number on a card. She handed it to him and then pointed to a row of elevators at the end of the hall. “Take the one on the right up to the second floor and turn left.”

“Thank you,” he said, and turned to walk away. He stopped and looked back at her. “Can you tell me where her surgeon’s office is located?” 

She glanced at the page. “His office is just to the left of the nurse’s station on the same floor.”

“Thank you,” he said as he headed toward the elevator. He rode the elevator up to the second floor and found the doctor’s office. He let himself in and took a seat just inside the door, where he sat for a good forty-five minutes, lost in his thoughts. He looked up when the door opened. “How’s my agent doing?” he asked after the doctor took a seat behind his desk.

“I have to be honest with you. Right now, it doesn’t look good. We were fortunate to get the bleeding stopped, but her injuries are more extensive than just a knife wound. She took a severe beating to the head, which caused intracranial pressure on her brain. In addition to that, she has a broken jaw and an orbital fracture to the right eye socket. We currently have her in a medically induced coma to try and relieve the pressure.”

Edwards looked at the doctor with a stunned expression. “Okay, doc. In laymen’s terms, what does all that mean, exactly?” 

“It means that she’s in very serious condition and if she does survive, there’s a significant chance she’ll have brain damage.”

“Is she going to die?” Edwards reluctantly asked the question he was thinking.

“Unfortunately, that’s a real possibility,” he said, coming from around the desk to take a seat next to Edwards.

“This can’t be happening. This just can’t be happening,” Edwards said, shaking his head. He looked at the doctor. “Okay, what’s next?” 

“For now, we can only wait and see, and hope that your agent is one helluva a fighter.”

###

Laura quietly closed the door to Rheyna’s room and stepped out into the hallway. She wiped the tears from her eyes. This is all my fault, she thought as she sat down on one of the chairs a few doors down from Rheyna’s room. If she hadn’t let her cell die, if she had replaced the battery, none of this would have happened. She looked at the two FBI agents posted outside Rheyna’s room and leaned forward, burying her face in her hands. She thought about Caroline.

Calling the Castrucci house was one of the hardest things she ever had to do. She had spoken with Caroline’s mother and told her that Rheyna had been in an accident and was badly injured. Caroline’s mother was very upset and that was to be expected. She had thanked Laura for calling and said she would bring Caroline to the hospital as soon as possible.

It was only a matter of time before they arrived. She shook her head, not having the foggiest idea of what to say to them. She couldn’t very well tell them that her bastard of a husband and father had done this to Rheyna.

She heard footsteps and raised her head. Edwards knelt down in front of her and rested his hands on her knees. “Did you call Caroline?” he asked.

She nodded. “I spoke with her mother. They’re on the way.” She took a deep breath and stood up.

Edwards took her hand in his, and they walked back to Rheyna’s room.

Stevens was standing near the bed, staring blankly out the window. Edwards’ heart caught in his throat when he saw Rheyna. He sat down on the chair next to her bed and picked up her hand, holding it gently between his. Her face was so severely beaten that if he didn’t know it was Rheyna, he wouldn’t have recognized her. She had numerous tubes coming from her body, and he wondered how on earth she had survived to this point.

He knew if it had been any other agent, by now, they would be dead. He also knew that if anyone could make it through this, it was Rheyna. He looked at the bandage surrounding her head. He could see where several strands of her hair, soaked with blood, hung thickly on her shoulders. At the head of her bed, an artificial ventilating machine had been set up, its tubes connected to Rheyna’s mouth. It beeped loudly, pulsing, and then hissing each time the ventilator breathed for her. He glanced up at the heart monitor—its beeping sound gave him an eerie feeling.

“This is my fault,” Laura said as she blew her nose in a tissue.

He got up and walked over to her, placing his hands on her shoulders. “No, it’s not. You didn’t do this to her.” He tilted her chin and forced her to look at him. “You can’t blame yourself for this. Rheyna wouldn’t want that.”

She shook her head, unable to contain the tears streaming down her face. “Her nurse … her nurse was in earlier,” she struggled to get the words out. “They think the bastard raped her.”

Before Edwards could reply, the door opened and a nurse walked in. She checked the lines running from the IV bottles hanging at the end of the bed.

Without warning, the alarm on the heart monitor went off, and Rheyna’s body lifted off the bed, jerking with convulsions. The nurse pressed a button on the wall as the monitor flat-lined.

“You three need to leave now!” she yelled.

They left the room as a speaker above Rheyna’s bed began repeating, “Code blue room two-three, two-two, code blue room two-three, two-two.”

They stood helpless in the hall and watched as a flurry of hospital staff ran into the room, followed by an orderly pushing a crash cart. Rheyna’s surgeon came running down the hall and went into the room. Edwards saw the doctor place a set of paddles on Rheyna’s chest. He heard the doctor say, “Clear,” just before a nurse pulled the door shut.

At the end of the hall, the elevator buzzer dinged, and the door opened. They all turned to see Caroline, followed by Terasa, and Vincent, step into the hallway. Caroline saw Laura and ran toward her. It took everything she and Edwards had to prevent Caroline from going into Rheyna’s room. They held onto her as the flurry of movement in and out of Rheyna’s room continued.

After several minutes, the door opened and one by one, the room emptied. The doctor that Edwards had been talking with earlier came out. He removed the surgical cap from his head. His face was solemn. He looked at them and shook his head. “I’m sorry, we did everything we could,” he said softly.

Caroline’s legs gave out and she sank to the floor. “Oh God, no, please no … please, please, dear God, no!” she cried out.

With tears streaming down her face, Terasa knelt down beside Caroline and pulled her in her arms. She held her tightly as gut-wrenching sobs wracked Caroline’s body.

Chapter 22

The sky was overcast and grey as Rheyna’s parents and the last mourners got into their cars and pulled away. The brown casket lay beneath a large tent at San Francisco National Cemetery.

Laura, Stevens, Ron, and Edwards stood at the edge of the drive and watched as a black limousine came to a stop several feet away.

Vincent got out and came around to hold the door open while Terasa and Caroline got out of the backseat. Vincent held an umbrella over Caroline’s head and walked with her to the tent. Caroline laid a single yellow rose at the head of Rheyna’s casket.

Caroline had been in a fuzzy haze since the night at the hospital, and although she knew the truth, a part of her was in denial. She kept replaying everything in her mind over and over again. How could this have happened? How could this have happened so fast? This can’t possibly be real. They were together only a few days ago. Their weekend together had been the happiest moments of her life. She had let herself dream about a future together, a future she wanted to spend only with Rheyna.

She kissed the tip of her fingers and laid her hand on the casket. Her grief was unbearable. She no longer wanted to live. What was the point? She wanted to be wherever Rheyna was. She began to cry and Vincent came over. He handed her a tissue and then wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He held her as she sobbed.

After a few minutes, she leaned back to look at him. “Thank you, Vincent. I think I’m okay now.”

“Are you sure?” he asked with genuine concern. 

Vincent took a tissue and wiped the tears from Caroline’s cheeks. He held her close against him as he led her back to the car where her mother was waiting.

Caroline was oblivious to the drive home. She barely remembered Vincent pulling into their driveway, or Terasa kissing her on the cheek. All she wanted was to go to her room and be alone.

###

Caroline sat curled up on the bed with her legs tucked beneath her and stared out the bedroom window. She angrily wiped at the tears spilling down her cheeks. She thought about the times she and Rheyna had spent together. No matter how many times she told herself that Rheyna was gone, she just couldn’t believe it. It just wasn’t possible. She had waited her entire life for someone like Rheyna to come along. Now she was gone, and it wasn’t fair. She reached over the nightstand and turned the radio on.

The tears were automatic as Gloria Estefan’s soft melodic voice filled the air. She thought about how many times Rheyna had made her listen to this CD and smiled. She thought back about their trip at the cabin and her first attempt at fishing. She laughed and then she cried. The pain and emptiness in her heart was more than she could take. She didn’t want to spend the rest of her life without Rheyna, and fate wasn’t giving her a choice.

Terasa knocked lightly on the door and pushed it open. She sat down on the bed, pulled Caroline into her arms, and held her tightly as she cried.

Caroline laid her head against Terasa’s chest. “I hurt so bad, Mom. My heart feels like it died, too,” she said through tears.

Terasa smoothed Caroline’s hair back from her face. “I know you do, baby. I know it hurts and right now, I would give anything to be able to take your pain away.”

“I loved her so much. More than anyone I’ve ever known.”

Terasa looked lovingly at her daughter. “And she loved you, too.”

Caroline pulled away. She shook her head. “How can you say that? Everything about her was a lie.”

Terasa held Caroline’s face in her hands. “I saw how she looked at you, baby. She loved you as much as anyone possibly could, and that was something even she couldn’t fake.”

“She used me. She was playing a role to get to Dad and I was part of it.”

Terasa nodded. “In the beginning, I suspect she was. She had a job to do. But somewhere along the way, that all changed for her, just as it did for you.”

Caroline started to cry again, and Terasa pulled her closer, rocking Caroline in her arms. “Shh, everything’s going to be okay. You try and rest now.”

Terasa was worried about Caroline. It had been three weeks since she left her room. She looked down at her daughter’s gaunt features and felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

###

Big Tony leaned smugly back in his chair and laced his fingers behind his head. Sonny tossed a newspaper on his desk.

Big Tony grinned as he leaned forward to pick it up. He read the headline out loud and laughed. “Authorities no closer to solving the brutal death of FBI Agent Rheyna Sorento.”

He tossed the paper onto the open folder with Rheyna’s FBI pictures. Sonny watched his boss revel in the glory of his latest endeavor and then jumped as Big Tony slammed his fist down on the desk. “Nessuno me lo ficca in culo, nessuno!” he yelled in Italian and then repeated it. “Nobody fucks me up the ass, nobody!”

Sonny looked at him. “There will be big repercussions. Carlos won’t take kindly to the extra heat coming from the Feds. Informants are one thing, but a FBI Agent comes with a lot of extra baggage.”

Big Tony blew a smoke ring in the air and waved his hand. “Fuck Carlos. He doesn’t deserve his position. He’s a weak old man who refuses to get with the times. He thinks that we can still run things like the old days. Well, I’ve got news for him, times have changed, and his ten minutes are up.”

###

Stevens looked up as Edwards walked through the door. He removed his headphones and laid them on the table. Edwards walked over, pulled out a chair, and sat down next to him.

“Anything?” Edwards asked, nodding toward the recorder.

Stevens shook his head. “Did we get the indictment yet?”

“No. Should be any day now,” Edwards said as he lit a cigarette. He looked at Stevens and shook his head. “I don’t understand why it’s taking so long. We have more than enough evidence, especially with what happened to Rheyna.” Edwards nodded toward the recording equipment. “I’ll take over here for awhile. Why don’t you go get something to eat?”

“You sure?” Stevens asked as Edwards picked up the headphones.

“Yeah, I’m sure.”

He waited for Stevens to grab his car keys and leave the room before putting the headphones on. He turned up the volume and directed his attention to the conversation going on in Castrucci’s office.

###

Vincent, carrying a pitcher of coffee, followed Terasa into Big Tony’s office. Terasa repositioned the covered serving tray in her arms and nodded to Vincent. He walked over, placed the pitcher on the edge of the desk, and then took a position opposite Sonny. He leaned up against the wall, and folded his arms across his chest.

Big Tony glanced up at her, his brow furrowing in agitation. “You forget how to knock?” he asked rudely.

Terasa ignored the question. “Have I been a good wife to you, Anthony?”

He frowned at her. “What kinda stupid question is that?” he asked.

She ignored his question again. “Anthony, I have always done what you wanted and I’ve always been obedient.” He opened his mouth to speak and she held her hand up to stop him. “I’ve never asked questions and I’ve never questioned your actions, even when I should have.”

He clicked his tongue against his teeth. “And now is not the time to start, Terasa,” he said in a low voice, his eyes narrowing to slits.

“You had Rheyna killed,” she accused.

Big Tony smiled smugly, puffing out his chest. “So what if I did?” he asked.

The look on Terasa’s face was incredulous. She shook her head. “Did you think for one minute about what it would do to Caroline?”

“I was thinking of her!” he yelled, his voice shaking with anger. “I was right about that bitch, and no daughter of mine is going to lay down with a dyke, a fucking dyke who was dead set on destroying me, destroying our family.”

She looked at him, this man who was her husband, and felt nothing but pity and disgust. She leaned forward and looked him straight in the eye. “No, Anthony, you’ve done that all by yourself.”

Big Tony had heard enough. “I won’t listen to this. I think you’ve forgotten your place, Terasa. Now get the hell outta here before I forget that you’re my wife,” he said, dismissing her with a flick of his hand.

Terasa didn’t budge. When she spoke, her voice was eerily calm and controlled. “You can do whatever you want with me. But no one and I mean no one, fucks with my child, not even you, Anthony.”

Before he could respond, Terasa reached beneath the serving lid and pulled out a gun. The bullet made a swooshing sound as it found its mark, hitting Big Tony between the eyes. His body slumped forward across the desk.

Terasa saw Sonny push away from the wall, his hand reaching inside his jacket and then she heard two popping sounds. She turned to see Sonny’s body slide down the wall. Vincent had shot him in the middle of his chest.

###

Edwards jumped straight up. The back of his legs hit the front of the chair with so much force; it sent it careening across the room and into the wall before slamming to the floor with a loud clang.

“Holy shit!” he yelled, slinging the headphones down on the desk. Although silencers were used, there was no mistaking the sounds he just heard. Terasa had just killed her husband.

###

Terasa went over to the desk. She grabbed Big Tony by the hair and jerked his head back. She reached down and grabbed Rheyna’s folder along with the newspaper. She let go of Big Tony’s hair, and his head dropped back down on the desk with a thud. She turned back to Vincent and nodded toward the wall now stained with streaks of blood. “Have Joey help you. I want them gone and this mess cleaned up before Caroline wakes up from her nap.” She glanced down at the newspaper in her hand. “Once the bodies are found, I want you to set up a meeting for me with Carlos. In the meantime, I want you to check on something else...”

###

Edwards paced back and forth. He still couldn’t believe what he just heard. Think, think, he told himself as he lit another cigarette although he had one burning in the ashtray. Without hesitation, he went over to the recorder and took out the tape. He grabbed a blank tape and stuck it in the slot just as the door opened. Stevens looked at him questioningly.

Edwards shook his head. “I got nothing. Just the same ole same ole,” he said, and grabbed his jacket off the chair and left the room.

Chapter 23

Edwards parked his car a few feet from the Los Angeles Coroner’s wagon on pier 38. He looked out the driver’s side window. It was taking quite a few police officers to keep the growing group of onlookers back. Judging by the size of the crowd it was apparent that they knew it was somebody important.

He flashed his badge at the officer and ducked under the police tape. When he received the call to come down to the pier, he had known what he would find, but he wanted to see it firsthand for himself. He walked over to the black body bag, pulled back the zipper, and looked down at Sonny Valachi. He noticed two circular, red stains in the middle of his chest.

He could hear excited mumbling from the crowd. No doubt, they were learning that the bodies were that of Mafia Boss Anthony Castrucci and his right hand man. He glanced up at a news helicopter circling overhead. He could see a reporter sitting in the door with his feet dangling out over the side, a camera mounted on his shoulder. He watched the helicopter swoop in low as the camera operator shifted his camera to his other shoulder.

He turned his attention back to the scene playing out approximately fifty-feet away. Several men were pulling on ropes. After several hard tugs, they heaved the massively large body of Anthony Castrucci up over the side and onto the concrete. He walked over to have a look. The body was badly bloated, and there was no mistake about how he died. Directly in the middle of his forehead, almost between his eyes, was a bullet hole.

He had seen enough and headed back to his car. He couldn’t help but think how ironic it was that their bodies were found today of all days. Only a short few hours ago, he was sitting in a diner, drinking a cup of coffee and reading the morning paper, when he received the phone call he had been waiting for. Only minutes earlier, the grand jury had handed down the indictment, and the charges had been endless. Overall, he felt that Castrucci had gotten off way too easy, but looking on the bright side, Castrucci wouldn’t get another chance to hurt anyone else.

###

Vincent held the door open for Terasa and followed her inside Barecci’s Restaurant. He took a seat at the bar and watched her walk toward the back room.

Carlos and Roberto stood up to greet her. Carlos smiled and bent to kiss the top of her hand.

“Terasa, please join me,” he said, motioning toward the opposite chair. “Can I get you something to drink?”

“Seven, seven please,” she said, taking the seat he offered.

“Terasa, I must admit that I wasn’t surprised to hear from you,” Carlos said.

“And I have to admit that doesn’t surprise me, either, Carlos,” she said, smiling warmly at the older man. She had always liked Carlos, in spite of what her husband thought, and without Anthony’s knowledge, she and Carlos had developed a warm friendship that now spanned more than twenty years.

“I kinda figured that, too. How have you been, Terasa? Are you doing okay with all of this?” he asked.

“I’m well, Carlos, and thank you for asking.”

Carlos waited for Roberto to set the drinks down before continuing. “It’s really good to see you, even under such dower conditions.”

She took a drink and then set the glass down on the table. She covered his hands with hers. “I do appreciate your help more than you could possibly know.”

“It’s okay, Terasa, and with that all said, I’d like to offer my condolences in the passing of your husband,” he said with sincerity. He looked at her and shook his head. He thought about Castrucci and what an idiot he had been. Castrucci had everything, including a very beautiful wife, and he blew it. “I assure you, you and Caroline will be taken care of.”

“Thank you, Carlos, for everything,” she said, and then waited for him to continue.

Never one to mince words, he got right to the point. “I knew Anthony wanted me dead, Terasa, and I’ve known it for quite some time now. Believe it or not, you did the family a great service. Not all of us are like the monsters portrayed on TV, but men like Anthony give us all a bad name. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not saying that we’re angels, either—a far cry from it—but Anthony and Sal were just plain evil. They enjoyed inflicting pain on others. I, on the other hand, only choose that path after all options have been explored, and that’s the way it should be.”

He stopped talking long enough to motion for Roberto to get him another drink. He looked at her and smiled. “Normally, your actions would be unforgivable, but I think I’ll make an exception in this case. Anthony was out of control. He let his position go to his head and in doing so, put the entire family at risk without a second thought. I knew about the girl, and yes, she was a problem, but she was Anthony’s problem. A problem that should have never become mine, as it now stands. He did everything for personal reasons and his own morbid satisfaction.”

Taking the drink from Roberto, he drank half the contents before sitting it on the table. He thought about the FBI agent and the despicable act committed against her by Castrucci’s hired gun. He could feel the anger boiling in his veins. His thoughts turned to his granddaughter. He shook his head. “What was done to that girl was unconscionable and pure evil. They violated what was sacred and everything that the family stands for, and for that, we will take care of all loose ends and I do mean all loose ends.”

The anguish in his voice was evident, and Terasa felt compassion for her friend. She could see the hurt in his eyes. She had known for quite some time about his granddaughter. He had confided in her shortly after he found out. Although Rheyna hadn’t been related to her, she still felt the horrific ache of knowing how she had suffered. She was grateful to this man, but there was one more thing bothering her. She had a question that needed an answer.

“I know you’ve done a lot for me already, Carlos, but I have one more favor to ask of you…”

Chapter 24

Edwards sat in his car outside the Catholic Church and watched the small crowd of people who came to pay their respects to Anthony Castrucci. It had been three days since they pulled his body from the bay, and they were not wasting any time putting it in the ground.

Visibly missing were his wife and daughter, as well as the high-profile members of his crime family. Not one single member had come to the church, and it served Castrucci right.

His cell phone rang, jarring him from his thoughts. “Are you sure, Laura ... Okay … Yeah … I’ll be there as soon as I can.” He shook his head in disbelief as he started the car. Things just kept getting more and more interesting.

It took him less than ten minutes to drive down to The Lexington Club over on 19th street. The usual people were already on scene. Once again, a crime scene was declared as police tape cordoned off part of the street. He glanced across the street where uniformed officers were busy keeping onlookers back, and there was no shortage of reporters, either.

Laura walked over to him shaking her head. “Single bullet to the side of the head,” she said as she lifted the police tape up for him to duck under.

They walked over to a green Chevy Caprice that was parked in the exact spot where Rheyna’s Jeep had been weeks earlier. Edwards followed her around to the back of the car. Laura nodded at the uniformed officer. The hinges squeaked shrilly as he raised the trunk lid to a fully opened position.

Edwards looked down at Jay Farino’s dead body, curled up in a fetal position, his hands bound tightly behind his back, his pants pulled down around his knees, exposing blood-covered legs.

“What’s in his mouth?” he asked, leaning over to get a better view.

Laura grinned. “They cut his dick off.” 

“Couldn’t happen to a nicer guy,” Edwards laughed as he slammed the trunk lid shut. 

###

Terasa pressed the remote and turned up the volume on the TV. Several news crews were live on the scene down at the Lexington Club. A picture of Jay Farino flashed on the screen and then the camera cut back to a live, close-up shot. She recognized Agents Forrest and Edwards standing near the rear end of a car. They moved out of the way as two of the coroner’s assistants prepared to remove the body from the trunk.

The camera switched to a close-up shot of James Styles standing behind the police tape. He smiled broadly, showing a full set of teeth as he spoke into the microphone. “Citing anonymity, an unidentified source with the FBI has confirmed that the dead man in the trunk of the car behind me is Jay Marbles Farino. As some of you may already know, Farino was reported to be a hit man for reputed Mob Boss Anthony Castrucci.” 

A split picture of Big Tony and Sonny Valachi flashed across the screen before the camera cut back to a wide shot of the reporter, and the crime scene behind him.

“Castrucci, along with his trusted Lieutenant, Sonny Valachi, were found several days ago floating in the San Francisco Bay.” He continued to speak as another picture flashed on the screen, showing the bodies being pulled from the water. “According to the same FBI source, Castrucci died just days before a secret grand jury indictment for child pornography and several federal racketeering charges were handed down. It was also reported that Farino was the main suspect in the brutal death of undercover FBI Agent Rheyna Sorento. Her badly beaten body was discovered in this same location earlier this month.”

The camera switched back to a close up of the reporter. He smiled at the camera. “This is James Styles, reporting for Channel 2 news.”

Chapter 25

It had taken Edwards a good sixty minutes to drive up the coast to Benicia, and he still couldn’t believe what he was about to do. It should have been against his better judgment, but it wasn’t.

He drove the sedan slowly through the entrance to the park. For once, he was doing what was right, and this was the right thing to do, even if the law didn’t agree. He knew he was taking a big risk and that if discovered, it would cost him his job, and more likely than not, he would also be arrested.

There was no doubt in his mind that all parties involved would keep this secret. He laughed as he thought about Omerta, the Mafia’s vow of silence, their sacred oath, and how he was now about to take part in it. He had taken an oath of his own and he had sworn his allegiance to the bureau, but the bureau had let down one of its own when they failed to protect Rheyna, and that just plain pissed him off.

He followed the signs leading to Dillon’s Point and pulled the sedan into one of the empty parking spots. A glance at his watch showed he was early, and that was fine by him. He could use the time to stretch his legs and shake off some of the nervous energy he was feeling. He walked around to the front of the car and leaned back against the grill.

Lighting a cigarette, he inhaled the smoke deep into his lungs. He needed to quit this nasty habit and he knew his wife would appreciate it. He took another drag, flicked the cigarette across the pavement, and then hoisted himself up on the hood of the car. With his hand raised in front of his face to shield his eyes from the sun, he glanced around the park. It was larger than he had imagined. He looked to his right and saw a couple of hikers enter a trailhead.

His thoughts turned back to the event that had brought him here today. The phone call he received earlier in the week had surprised him. Actually, it had surprised the hell out of him, catching him totally off guard, and that was something that didn’t happen very often.

Over the years, he had seen and heard just about everything humanly possible. Sometimes, he got to see the best in people, but more often than not, it was mostly the worst. It was a wonder that he had been able to keep his sanity over the years.

He turned to see an approaching car’s headlight and watched as the black limousine pulled into the spot next to his sedan. Vincent got out and came around to hold the rear door open. She’s definitely more attractive in person, he thought as Terasa Castrucci slid out of the backseat. He hadn’t seen her since Rheyna’s funeral, but could tell from the look on her face that the events of the last month and a half had taken their toll on her, too.

She smiled warmly and walked over to him. To his surprise, she put her arms around his shoulders and hugged him. He could see the gentleness in her. She was genuine and obviously loved her daughter more than anything on earth. Her actions and intentions had made that perfectly clear when she phoned him. If Caroline was anything like her mother—and he suspected she was—Rheyna hadn’t stood a chance. He understood how she had fallen in love with her.

Terasa turned to Vincent and took the manila envelope from his hand. She handed it to Edwards. She looked at him thoughtfully. “I can’t thank you enough for what you have done for me and my daughter, Agent Edwards.”

He looked at the envelope, turning it over repeatedly in his hands. He raised his head to meet her gaze. “I hope you understand that we were only doing our jobs, and Rheyna never meant to hurt you or Caroline.”

She nodded and smiled. “I do understand, and I also understand that Rheyna was the best thing to ever happen to my daughter, and I think the reverse was true for her as well. When the two of them were together, it was like the sun and sky. I’ve never been one to believe in soul mates, but I truly believe that’s exactly what the two of them were to each other.”

She leaned against the side of the car and sighed deeply. “As for Anthony, I guess deep down, I always knew it was only a matter of time before it came to this,” she said, looking out over the bluff. She absentmindedly fumbled with the top button on her blouse as she collected her thoughts. She struggled with the words now caught in her throat, and Edwards could see the pain in her eyes.

“I did care for my husband, Agent Edwards, but even I have a breaking point. I’d had enough. I just couldn’t take it anymore. I made a decision to no longer stand idly by and watch him destroy yet another life. It makes me sick to my stomach to think of all the decent people he’s ruined—or worse yet, killed. Some of those people meant the world to me.”

Edwards felt for this woman. She was a good person, and through unforeseen circumstances, and no fault of her own, she had been thrown into the Mafia way of life—a life fueled by greed, power, and crime so brutal, it usually resulted in death. It was inevitable. It was the La Cosa Nostra way and always would be.

“You know I could lose my job and possibly my freedom for what I’m about to do,” he said, sliding his hand inside his jacket pocket. He pulled out the cassette tape from the surveillance room and handed it to her along with a small, white envelope. “But I don’t really care. I think you and Caroline have suffered enough and it’s the least I can do to repay you.”

She watched him take out his pocketknife and cut a slit in the envelope. He pulled out several sheets of paper. He looked at the offshore bank account numbers used to launder the money from Bayshore. He quickly scanned the sheet containing the names of several high profile officials on the mob’s payroll and their payoff schedules. It also included the amounts they had already been paid.

He felt his stomach knot up as he removed the photos paper-clipped to the top of the page. He shook his head in disbelief as he looked at the photo showing Special Agent Carl Stevens accepting an envelope while shaking the outstretched hand of Sonny Valachi. He thumbed through the photos, each one showing Stevens at a different time and place as he met up with Big Tony’s right hand man. He stuffed the items back into the envelope and took out a cigarette.

“Thank you, Terasa,” he said, opening the car door.

Terasa and Vincent got back in the limo, and Edwards watched them leave as quietly as they had arrived. He waited until the limousine’s taillights disappeared over the hill and out of sight before getting into his car. He took a drag from his cigarette and blew the smoke out the window.

How could Stevens have done this? They were supposed to be best friends. Their wives shopped together, their kids attended the same schools. Hell, they even went on family camping trips together. How could he have been so heartless to do this to Rheyna—and for what, a few extra thousand dollars?

From the beginning, he knew this didn’t feel right; he felt it in his gut sitting in his office the night the team had their first meeting, and somewhere deep inside, he had suspected Stevens could be the leak. There were just too many coincidences. He had discovered that in some way or another, Stevens had direct access to the information coming from the bureau’s relationship with the informants. Each time he found an inconsistency, he excused it away with some sort of rationalization.

He just didn’t want to believe it, and although the hard truth was staring him in the face—along with the documents and pictures to prove it, he still had a hard time accepting it. He should have known to trust his gut and because he didn’t, his agent paid a very high price. He felt responsible for what happened to Rheyna. He broke his own rule—he forgot to practice what he preached.

Laura had reminded him not too long ago to look at the little details inside the big picture. She gave him a taste of his own medicine, and he hadn’t heeded his own advice. All along, the details pointing to Stevens were there, and he ignored them.

He let his mind drift back to when he first entertained the idea it could be Stevens. It was the conversation with Laura after Paulie and Georgie were killed in front of the delicatessen. Stevens blatantly ignored the notion a hit was going to take place, and he ignored Laura’s suggestion to contact the L.A. field office.

However, it was when Laura commented on Aldrich Ames that he seriously considered the idea. Ames had also been a thirty-year man in the bureau. It was obvious by Laura’s comment that she had also entertained the idea of it being Stevens. What Stevens had done was comparable to the heinous acts perpetrated by Aldrich Ames’ betrayal to America.

At the time of his arrest in 1994, Ames had been spying for the Soviet U.S.S.R. for nine years, having received nearly two-million dollars. His betrayal turned out to be one of the deadliest in U.S. history, costing several Russian informants their lives. Ames had sold the identities of those informants to the KGB and once the KGB had the informants’ names, the men were rounded up, arrested, and then executed.

Edwards started the engine and backed the car out of the parking lot. He glanced down at his watch. His flight back to Washington was not due to leave for another three hours. That would give him plenty of time to hang out in the airport bar for several much-needed drinks. Laura and Stevens had left the day before and would already be there when he arrived. He picked up his phone and dialed Laura’s cell number.

###

Five hours later, Edwards pushed through the double doors of the J. Edgar Hoover building. He noticed Laura sitting on one of the sofas with two armed guards standing a few feet away. She stood up, walked over to him, and waited as he flashed his badge to the security guard behind the desk. Then the two of them, along with the guards, stepped inside the elevator. They rode up to the fifth floor in silence, both knowing that nothing was worse than arresting one of your own for a crime. What made this especially bad was the crime hadn’t only been against a fellow agent, but a minimum of seven informants had lost their lives in the process.

###

When Edwards had phoned Laura on the way to the airport and confirmed that Stevens was the mole, she was not the least bit surprised, and like Edwards, she felt guilty. She felt guilty for not being able to answer her cell phone and for not pushing the issue harder with him regarding her suspicions. She listened as he filled her in on the details.

Afterward, he was grateful that she was professional enough not to say, “I told you so.” It wasn’t her style, and he knew it. She was too classy for such pettiness, and he appreciated it.

Although it took only seconds to reach the fifth floor, it felt like forever. Normally, Edwards dreaded moments like these, but all he felt right now was anger—blood-boiling anger. He stepped through the open doors and felt an immediate rush of adrenaline.

Stevens was standing at the end of the hallway near the conference room. A puzzled look crossed his face as he looked at Laura and then at Edwards, and then at the two guards walking beside them.

Edwards walked up to him and stopped. He leaned forward and brought his face within an inch of Stevens’.

Edwards glared at him, feeling nothing but rage. He looked Stevens squarely in the eyes. “You’re under arrest, you son-of-a-bitch,” he said through clenched teeth.

Stevens held his hand up to protest, and without giving it a second thought, Edwards drew his arm back and hit Stevens squarely in the mouth with his fist. The impact sent Stevens reeling backward into the wall. He instinctively put his arms up in front of his face as Edwards drew his arm back to strike him again.

“No, Kyle, he’s not worth it,” Laura said, grabbing Edwards by the arm, pulling him back.

Stevens slowly got to his feet. He used the back of his sleeve to wipe the blood from his mouth. He started to say something and stopped when Edwards and Laura both turned their backs to him.

Edwards nodded at the guards, who proceeded to slam Stevens up against the wall. They pulled his arms behind his back and as they cuffed him, doors began opening along the hallway. Several agents came out of the adjoining offices and watched with a look of dismay as one of their own was led away in handcuffs.

###

Terasa stood at the door for several minutes looking at Caroline. She was glad to see Caroline had gained some of her weight back, and she was equally thrilled to see that she had finally left her bedroom, even if she was only standing on the outside balcony.

The past month and a half had been so hard on her. She thought about Edwards and the risk she herself had taken. What she had done would have been unfathomable if her husband were still alive. In fact, she would have paid the highest price for her betrayal. She would have paid with her own life.

Terasa went outside. She leaned against the rail next to her daughter. Caroline smiled as Terasa wrapped her arm around her waist.

“I love the view from up here,” Caroline said as she looked out across the bay.

Terasa looked around the expansive property and nodded in agreement. She sighed heavily. “The view is what first sold me on the property when we decided to build the house.”

It felt like a lifetime ago. She turned to Caroline and reached up to brush a few stray hairs back from her face. “You know, I have truly loved only one person in my life,” she said, and then paused to collect her thoughts. “I met her in Sicily while attending college. I was twenty-two at the time, she was twenty-four.” She laughed at the surprised look on Caroline’s face as the realization of what her words meant sank in.

“Oh—wow, Mom, I had no idea,” Caroline said, unable to keep the surprise from her voice.

Terasa smiled and looked back out at the bay. “When my father found out, he forbade me from ever seeing her again.” She laughed again at the shocked expression on Caroline’s face.

“What did you do?” 

Terasa chuckled. “We sneaked around until we got caught, and when your grandfather found out, he sent me to America. He arranged for me to marry your father and told me that if I cared about Serena, I would do as he asked, or she would pay the price for my disobedience.”

Caroline turned to look directly at her mom. She reached up and wiped the tears from Terasa’s cheek. After all these years, she could clearly see the pain in her mother’s eyes.

“She was the most beautiful woman I’d ever seen, with hair like black silk and piercing grey eyes. In a lot of ways, Rheyna reminded me of her.”

Terasa smiled as she thought about how much Serena and Rheyna resembled each other. There were times when she thought if Serena ever had a child, she would look just like Rheyna. “I wanted to die. Just knowing that Serena was out there somewhere without me was unbearable,” she said, her voice shaking with emotion. She turned to look at Caroline. “But I loved her enough to let her go.”

Terasa tried unsuccessfully to keep the tears from spilling down her cheeks. She placed her hands on Caroline’s face so she could look her in the eye. “No person on the face of this earth should ever be forced to pretend to be something they’re not, or to live life as a lie.”

Caroline’s heart was breaking for her mother. “Maybe you can still find Serena. There’s no one to stop you now.” 

“Maybe,” Terasa said, taking Caroline by the hand. “Come with me, there’s someplace I want to take you.”

“And where might that be?” Caroline asked as she let Terasa lead her back into the house.

A sly smile formed on Terasa’s mouth. “You’ll just have to wait and see,” she answered as they stepped outside to the waiting limo and Vincent. He nodded to Caroline and smiled as he held the door open.

Caroline turned to Terasa with a puzzled look on her face. Her mom was up to something and had obviously enlisted Vincent’s help in this little adventure. “Can’t you at least give me a clue?” she asked after they were settled onto the backseat.

Terasa shook her head and gently squeezed Caroline’s hand. “No, I told you it’s a surprise.” Terasa thought about the strings she had to pull to make this happen and the countless number of favors she now owed. They were big ones, but in a short time, each one would be worth it because Caroline was the only thing that mattered to her. She would do anything to ensure her daughter’s happiness, no matter the cost.

Caroline looked out the window and noticed they were heading up the coast. She turned to Terasa. “Mom, what are you up to?”

Terasa feigned ignorance. “I’m not up to anything, dear. What would ever give you that idea?”

“Yes, you are and somehow, you’ve talked Vincent into helping you.”

“Nonsense, you just sit there like a good girl,” Terasa said, trying to hide the smile playing at the corners of her mouth. Caroline was too much like her, and she knew she was not about to give up that easily.

Vincent turned onto Topanga Canyon Boulevard and headed south. Caroline looked out the window and turned back to Terasa. She held her thumb and index finger an inch apart. “Can’t you at least give me a tiny hint?”

Terasa was not about to give in. She patted Caroline on the knee. “I’m not telling you. I promise we’ll be there shortly.”

Caroline leaned back in the seat and tried to relax as Vincent maneuvered the car along the winding road. After fifteen minutes of driving, he turned onto a side road and then into the driveway of a small beach house.

Terasa didn’t wait for him to come around and open the door. She pulled Caroline out of the car by the hand.

Caroline looked at her with a confused expression on her face. “I don’t understand,” she said as Terasa led her around to the back of the house.

“Whose house is this?” Caroline asked, continuing to follow her mom onto the back deck. She heard a radio playing Inside Your Heaven by Carrie Underwood and then she heard a dog barking somewhere in the distance.

She turned and looked toward the beach and then stopped dead in her tracks. She looked at the two figures walking near the water. She felt her heart catch in her throat. “Oh my God—How ... Mom—I don’t understand.” She turned to Terasa and saw tears streaming down her face, and felt her own eyes fill up with tears. 

“Go, go to her,” Terasa said, waving her hand toward the beach.

Caroline took the deck stairs two at a time. By the time she hit the sand, she was sobbing. She flung off her shoes and ran down the beach where Rheyna stood playing with Annie.

Terasa felt Vincent put his arm around her waist. The two of them watched Caroline run through the sand.

Rheyna turned to look at the figure running toward her. It took less than two seconds for her to realize who it was. The cane in her hand fell to the ground.

“Caroline!” she yelled, and quickly closed the remaining distance between them. She caught Caroline in her arms and lifted her up off the ground, spinning in circles.

Caroline cried as she took Rheyna’s face in her hands. She kissed her with so much tenderness and love. “Please, please, don’t ever leave me again,” she said between kisses.

“I promise I’ll never leave you again,” Rheyna said, pulling Caroline close and kissing her deeply.

Caroline pulled back to look at her. “I think you have some serious explaining to do.”

“I know I do, but can I do it later?” Rheyna asked sheepishly.

“I guess so,” Caroline said as she cupped Rheyna’s face and kissed her softly.

Vincent laughed as Annie playfully jumped around the two women and then proceeded to knock them to the ground. She happily licked Caroline’s face and then Rheyna’s and then Caroline’s again.

Teresa turned to Vincent and smiled. He turned his head to keep her from seeing the tears running down his cheeks.

“Are you getting soft on me, Vincent?” she asked, hugging the big man close.

He puffed out his chest and shook his head, trying to compose himself. “Me, soft? Never!”

Terasa knew better. Deep down, Vincent was one big lovable teddy bear. She saw the little smile form at the edge of his mouth as he turned and looked at Caroline and Rheyna laying on the beach, and Annie who had now turned her attention to biting at the waves.

Chapter 26

Terasa looked at Caroline and felt her heart swell up with pride. “You are positively glowing from head to toe,” she said, stepping through the doorway.

“And I have you to thank for it,” Caroline said, spreading her arms out. She turned in a complete circle. “So … What do you think?” she asked, although she could tell by the smile on Terasa’s face that she did indeed look every bit the bride that she was. She glanced at herself in the full-length mirror and smiled. Rheyna had chosen her gown, and seeing how the white strapless gown hung seductively over her breasts, she could see why. She turned to face Terasa.

“Oh, Mom,” she said, walking over and wiping the tears from Terasa’s cheek. “You’re going to ruin your makeup.”

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. I can’t help it,” Terasa said, bending to smooth out the small train hanging from the back of Caroline’s gown. “I’m so proud of you, and I just want you to be happy,” she said between sniffles.

“I am happy. I have never been happier in my life, and I owe it all to you.”

Terasa reached over and took Caroline’s hand.

Caroline smiled. “I love you, Mom.”

“And I love you, too. Are you ready?”

“I’m as ready as I’ll ever be,” Caroline said with a nervous laugh.

Terasa kissed her on the cheek. “Do you know that I’ve dreamt about this moment since the day you were born?”

“How did you know I would one day marry a woman?” Caroline teased.

“I knew you would marry the person of your dreams and obviously, I was right,” Terasa said smugly and pulled the veil down over Caroline’s face before she could respond. Caroline laughed and laced her arm through Terasa’s and together, they stepped on the white carpet leading out toward the gazebo in the backyard.

Caroline’s heart skipped a beat as Carrie Underwood’s melodic voice began singing the song she had chosen, the one she heard at the beach house. All eyes were now on her as the guests turned in their seats to watch Terasa walk Caroline down the aisle.

Caroline looked at her side of the aisle and then over to where Rheyna’s family and friends were sitting. This has to be a first, she thought. Agent Edwards had to be salivating all over himself, and she wouldn’t have been the least bit surprised to see foam coming from the corners of his mouth. On her side of the aisle, sitting in the front row, and dressed in a black tuxedo, was Don Carlos Massino. Next to him, sat Vincent and Joey, and the seats directly behind the three men contained the high-profile members of Massino’s crime family.

On Rheyna’s side was the FBI. Agent Laura Forrest and her lover Stacie, along with Annie, were sitting in the front row next to Rheyna’s parents. Directly behind them were Agent Edwards, his wife Tess, Ron, Phil, Jesse, and several other friends of the family.

She looked at Rheyna, standing next to the minister, and felt her pulse quicken. Rheyna had decided she wanted to wear a white pantsuit, but insisted it be from the exact material as her own gown. Caroline had to admit that the result was stunning.

Terasa placed Caroline’s hand in Rheyna’s hand and then leaned forward, kissing Rheyna on the cheek before taking her seat next to Carlos.

The minister looked out at the guests and cleared her throat. “I would like to thank all of you for coming here today. We are gathered together to witness the union between Rheyna Sorento and Caroline Castrucci as they celebrate their love for and commitment to each other.”

She looked at Rheyna and smiled. “Rheyna, you may now recite your vows.”

Rheyna’s hand trembled as she raised Caroline’s veil. She took both of Caroline’s hands in hers. “Caroline, I can’t begin to describe how you’ve touched my heart. You have brought so much joy and happiness to my life. I never thought I would ever be able to love anyone as much as I do you. You have consumed my very being, completing my soul. I feel so much love when I look at you, when I hear your voice.”

She paused to wipe tears from Caroline’s cheek. “I promise you that from this day forward, I will spend my lifetime loving you, protecting you, and cherishing every single moment that we are together. But most of all, I want to tell you how grateful I am for your love and to thank you for choosing me as the one to spend the rest of your life with.”

The minister turned to Caroline. “Caroline, you may recite your vows.”

Caroline took a moment to wipe the tears from her eyes. She turned to Rheyna. She laid her hand against Rheyna’s cheek, lightly caressing the small bruise still visible beneath her eye.

“Rheyna, there are so many things that I want to say to you.” She looked at the guests and laughed nervously. “But I don’t think they can hang around that long, so instead I want to tell you how you have changed my life for the better in so many ways. You have shown me that dreams do come true and that there is such a thing as true love, complete with a happy ending. I found that love when you walked into my life. You opened up a part of me I never knew existed. I love you so much at times, it makes my heart hurt. The idea of loving someone to the depths I love you is amazing. I promise you I will never take you or your love for granted and I will spend my lifetime making you happy. I promise to love only you until the day I die.”

They turned to face the minister.

“May we have the rings?” she asked.

Rheyna turned to her father and took the gold band from his hand. She lifted Caroline’s hand. “I give you this ring as an expression of my love and commitment to you,” she said, sliding the band onto Caroline’s ring finger.

Caroline turned and took the matching band from Terasa. “And I give you this ring as an expression of my love and commitment to you,” she said as she slid the ring onto Rheyna’s finger.

The minister looked at Caroline and then at Rheyna and smiled. “You may kiss your bride.”

Rheyna leaned over and kissed Caroline softly on the lips. “You ready?” she asked, taking Caroline’s hand in hers as the guests stood, cheering them on.

“You better believe it,” Caroline answered.

Together, the two of them walked down the steps and then ran up the aisle. They came to a stop at the end of the carpet and tossed their bouquets back over their heads. They turned to see Terasa and Vincent each catch one.

Vincent’s lips curled into a shy smile as a handsome young man on Rheyna’s side of the aisle winked at him.

Chapter 27

Rheyna watched Caroline as she sipped on a margarita. It had been almost a month since their union ceremony and every once in awhile, she still had to pinch herself to believe it was true.

Terasa had made all the arrangements for their honeymoon and had booked them aboard Olivia’s Silver Wind Ship for a South American cruise. After sailing for several days, they flew to Rio de Janeiro and spent the better part of the week shopping, drinking, dancing, eating, and then more shopping, and several sleepless nights making love. They left their hotel and boarded the cruise ship to finish their journey, which brought them to Argentina, where they now lay on the beach, drinking margaritas, and working on their tans.

Rheyna glanced toward her left, where Laura and Stacie were lounging. They had arrived the previous day, after much prodding by Caroline. After everything they had been through, Caroline had insisted that Laura and Stacie needed a vacation as much as she and Rheyna.

Terasa had been adamant about keeping Annie for the first two weeks and then reluctantly agreed to let Vincent keep her for the last two since she had made travel arrangements of her own.

Rheyna turned to Caroline. “Did you ever find out where Terasa was going on her mini-trip?”

“Nope,” she said, and continued flipping through her magazine. “She was very secretive about it, but she promised to drop us a postcard when she got there.”

Rheyna leaned back in her chair. She let her thoughts drift to Terasa. She was a remarkable woman, courageous, brave, loving, and just like her daughter. Edwards and Laura had filled Rheyna in on all the events that had taken place while she was recuperating from her injuries. She knew what Terasa had done out of love for Caroline. Not only did she love Terasa for what she had done, she gained a newfound respect for Terasa because of it.

Rheyna hated keeping things from Caroline after everything that had happened, but the truth regarding the circumstances of her father’s death was something she would never learn from Rheyna. His death had been hard enough on Caroline as it was, and although Rheyna hated the man with every ounce of her being, she truly loved his daughter. There was absolutely nothing to be gained then or ever by telling Caroline that her mother was the person responsible for his death. 

She thought about Edwards’ the last minute decision to fake her death at the hospital. He told her afterward that he had a strong suspicion that Stevens was the mole inside the bureau and was the one responsible for blowing her cover.

They had to convince everyone that she had died, even if it meant hurting Caroline. Edwards knew that if word got back to Castrucci through Stevens that she was still alive, it would only be a matter of time before he sent someone else to finish the job. The fact that she was a federal agent hadn’t fazed him a bit—that was an obvious conclusion, seeing that he didn’t hesitate to send Farino after her.

She understood Edwards’ reasoning from being involved in similar situations before, which had ended with good results. He had taken the time to meet with her parents to let them know that she was alive and well because he knew they would hear the news reports eventually. 

Throughout all the craziness, the one thing Edwards hadn’t counted on was Terasa figuring out the truth. He had asked her later, how she knew. She shrugged and laughed. She had been a little suspicious from the beginning when she and Caroline were not allowed to go in the room after the doctor had pronounced Rheyna dead. She never saw Rheyna’s body. She had heard about cases where the FBI or CIA faked a person’s death in order to protect them, and she had prayed that this had been the case with Rheyna.

She also knew she had information Edwards needed and figured that if her hunch was right, he might be willing to make a trade. The fact that she loved her daughter more than anything had made all her decisions very easy and she had called in a couple of favors from Carlos in order to pull off her plan.

Out of gratitude for her friendship and loyalty, Carlos agreed to forget and forgive. As for tying up the loose ends concerning Jay Farino, Carlos had done that strictly for his own personal reasons. She had learned through Terasa about Massino’s granddaughter, and although it didn’t  change anything, it had offered him a small piece of revenge. He also had Terasa’s father as motivation. The two of them had grown up as friends together in a crime-infested Sicilian neighborhood. Her father had been the one responsible for saving Carlos’ life when he took a bullet to the chest after being caught in the crossfire between two rival street gangs.

They all knew that Carlos was behind the killing, but had chalked it up to hard knocks. If he could forget, so could they, the FBI. Unfortunately, it was going to take years of therapy in order for her to forget and forgive.

As for Stevens, he currently sits in a Leavenworth jail cell awaiting trial on a slew of charges, including several counts of accessory to murder for the deaths of the informants. She was told that his chances of ever seeing daylight again are zilch.

She felt the most sympathy for Artie. He had been given the choice of resigning in order to avoid jail time on his own charges. Not only did he lose his job and pension, his wife Alice had sought help for her drinking and gambling addiction and had immediately filed for divorce upon being released from the treatment center.

Ron was doing as well as anyone, considering his circumstances, and he had actually been on a date with a friend of Stacie’s. She smiled as she thought about Stacie never missing or passing up the chance to play matchmaker.

Caroline got to her feet and stretched. “I think I’m ready to head back to the hotel for lunch, if that’s okay with the three of you,” she said, jostling Rheyna from her thoughts. 

“I could use a bite to eat myself,” Stacie said as she stood up and slipped on a terrycloth robe. She picked up Laura’s robe and tossed it to her. 

Rheyna got up from her lounger, grabbed Caroline, and wrapped her arms around her waist. “I’m a little hungry, too,” she whispered in Caroline’s ear.

Caroline playfully pushed her away. “I need real food, real nourishment. Besides, I want to see if we got anything from Mom,” she said, slapping Rheyna with the magazine.

“Don’t you two ever stop?” Laura asked with a mischievous grin.

“Like you have any room to talk,” Stacie said as she gathered up their things.

Laura took Stacie’s hand in hers. “Are you complaining?” she asked.

“Never,” Stacie said, leaning in to kiss Laura on the cheek.

Caroline laced her fingers with Rheyna’s, and the four of them strolled slowly along the beach toward the hotel.

“Have you thought about where you’d like to live?” Rheyna asked.

Caroline smiled. “I don’t care, as long as I’m with you. I would live on the moon if I had to.”

“I don’t think I’m ready for anything that drastic, honey, at least not right now. I was thinking more along the lines of a house in the hills, or maybe on the beach. How about Provincetown?” Rheyna laughed at the expression on Caroline’s face, and then added, “But if you really want to go to the moon, I’ll see what I can do.”

Caroline squeezed Rheyna’s hand. “Do you have any idea, any idea at all just how madly and hopelessly in love with you I am?” she asked.

“Maybe just a little,” Rheyna answered.

When they reached the hotel, Rheyna held the door open. “How would you like to spend the next fifty years showing me?” she asked.

“I think I can handle that,” Caroline said as she went through the door.

Laura and Stacie headed for the elevators. “We’ll see you two in a couple of hours,” Laura said over her shoulder.

Rheyna glanced at her watch. “How about we meet down here for dinner around six?”

“Sounds good to me,” Laura answered just before the elevator door closed.

Caroline and Rheyna walked over to the receptionist’s desk. A young dark-haired woman with big brown eyes looked up from her notepad. “May I help you?” she asked with a thick Argentine accent.

“Can you please check to see if you have anything for Caroline Castrucci-Sorento?” Caroline asked.

They waited as the receptionist searched through the stacks of mail. “I don’t see anything here. I’ll check to see if there is something in back.”

After a few minutes, she returned with a postcard and handed it to Caroline. Caroline turned the card over and read the back. She smiled as she handed the postcard to Rheyna.

“Sicily? What’s she doing in Sicily?” Rheyna asked, not understanding the meaning.

“Boy, do I have a story for you. You’re simply not going to believe it,” Caroline said, pulling Rheyna toward the elevators.

###

The taxicab wound its way slowly up the cobblestone street and through a cluster of citrus trees. Terasa had forgotten just how beautiful Palermo was until the two-story villa overlooking the blue waters of Mondello Beach came into view. The house itself was breathtaking, nestled between several groups of olive and fig trees and thick, rolling green hills that shot off to the right, and stretched as far as the eye could see.

She waited for the driver to come to a stop and leaned across the seat to pay him. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heartbeat and opened the cab door. She must have been crazy for coming here. When Caroline made the comment that no one was standing in her way now, she had allowed herself to think about the future and the endless possibilities it might hold, but now that she was here, she couldn’t help thinking she had completely lost her mind.

She had been second-guessing herself since her plane landed. She had a million ‘what if’s’. What if she’s not home, or what if she doesn’t want to see me? Or worse—

what if she’s with someone else? Surely, after all these years, she has to have someone in her life. The private detective had told her repeatedly that there was not. He also reassured her that his investigators had determined that no one had been in her life for years. Terasa still found it hard to believe.

She walked up to the door, took another deep breath, and pressed the buzzer. She glanced down at her trembling hands and waited for the door to be answered. She heard the lock click. She slowly raised her head and felt her breath catch in her throat—she was every bit as beautiful as she remembered.

Serena let out a gasp, recognition setting in. Without uttering a word, Serena pulled Terasa into her arms and gently kissed her on the mouth.

The End

Author Bio

Trin Denise lives with a house full of rescue pets, which all happen to be physically challenged. She is a huge advocate against bullying, especially when it comes to physically challenged children. Her writing career began eight years ago when her love of movies led her to write her first screenplay. Since that time, she has become an award winning and produced screenwriter as well as a multiply published author. Worth Dying For was her debut Lesbian novel and will always hold a special place in her heart. 

Find out more about the author at: www.trindenise.com

If you have the time, friend her on Facebook or follow her on Twitter. She is always happy to meet new people.

Web site: www.trindenise.com

Facebook: http://www.facebook.com/#!/trindenise

Twitter: @trindenise

Blog: http://trindenise.blogspot.com/

Sneak peak – She Left Me Breathless

Sydney Welsh is a self-made millionaire. She is successful, confident, and seems to have the world at her feet but something is missing. Her personal life is a catastrophic mess and the reality of her situation sets in when she arrives home from a business trip, and finds her lover, Meredith, in bed with a female executive from her own company.

She realizes that the only woman she has ever loved was Rachel Ashburn and that ended ten years ago when Rachel made a choice, a life-changing choice that did not include, Sydney. Sydney knew she could compete with another woman, or even a man for Rachel’s love, but how can anyone compete with God. Now with more money than she knows what to do with, she puts an elaborate plan in motion to bring Rachel back into her life. She tells herself that she is doing it for revenge, and hiring business wiz-kid, Caitlin—Rachel’s nineteen-year-old daughter for an internship with her company is a key part of that plan.

As with all best laid plans, things can go wrong and once again, Sydney finds herself falling head over heels in love with Rachel, the only woman who had the power to leave her breathless.

Chapter 1

Sydney was happy to be home although she hated Ohio winters. They could be downright brutal and today was no exception. All throughout the week, she had kept a close eye on the weather channel. The forecasters stopped short of calling the snowstorm blanketing Ohio a blizzard. Sydney begged to differ. Four-feet of snow falling in less than thirty-six hours, a thirteen-degree temperature, and winds of 37 mph were definitely a blizzard in her book.

When her assistant had first suggested December would be an ideal time for her to wrap up a long overdue business engagement in Florida, she had protested rather strongly. However, once the sweltering heat of Miami hit her in the face, she was glad she was there.

After six days of non-stop negotiations, lasting from sunrise to sunset, she had finally accomplished what she set out to do, and she was one day ahead of schedule.

She glanced at the briefcase lying on the seat beside her. In it were signed documents, declaring her the new owner of seventy-five acres of prime real estate, which included a fifty-thousand square-foot warehouse.

Driving from the Greater Dayton Airport in Vandalia would be a long, time-consuming adventure. For the first time all year, she used the 4-wheel drive option on her Ford 350 crew cab truck. She expertly maneuvered around a snowplow to keep from having her truck sprayed with a mixture of salt and sand. It was amazing that the roads were as clear as they were considering the amount of snow on the ground.

As was the case every winter in Ohio, slick roads were not the main problem, Ohio drivers were. For some reason, Sydney swore they went brain-dead during the first snowfall. It was as if they had never seen or driven on snow their entire life.

The emergency lanes as well as the ditches on both sides of the highway were littered with cars. She was not surprised to see the majority of them facing the wrong direction. She noticed the tip of four tires sticking up in the air. She couldn’t tell what type of car it was but it was apparent that the driver had somehow lost control and the car had flipped over onto its roof.

Based on the amount of snow covering the vehicles, she reasoned that their owner’s had abandoned them long ago, and the local towing company’s would have a very profitable week.

A trip that normally took her thirty minutes to get home had now reached the hour and a half mark. She turned off Mad River Road onto Hempridge Drive. Her house was the last on the block and sat at the end of the street. At least her driveway did.

Frankie would be getting an extra nice Christmas bonus this year, Sydney thought as she easily wove her way up and around the winding lane. Frankie had plowed the drive so clean that all you could see was blacktop. If it were not for the six-foot high snowdrifts on both sides of the road, a person would have no idea that it had been covered in snow just a short time ago.

As Sydney made her way around the circular drive, she recognized Meredith’s green Jaguar parked near the front of the house. What she did not recognize was the red car sitting next to it. From the looks of both cars and the amount of snow covering them, they had been there for quite awhile. She circled the large fountain that sat in the middle of the drive, pulled her truck up next to the Jaguar, and shut off the engine. She would take her things in first, unpack, and then put the truck in the garage.

With her briefcase in one hand and a suitcase in the other, she walked over to the red car. She might not know whom it belonged to but she knew damn well what kind of car it was. It was the new German made Mercedes Maybach. She also knew there were only twenty in existence. She had come within a hairs inch of buying one for herself but the price tag stopped her. She didn’t care how much money she had, she could not justify spending $350,000.00 on a car that looked more like a Buick sedan than a Mercedes. She glanced at her truck and smiled. She could buy eight new Ford trucks for the cost of one Maybach and be happy as hell.

She fished her keys out of her coat pocket and headed up the steps with her luggage. She glanced back at the cars, finding it slightly odd that Frankie had not cleaned them off when she plowed the driveway. She wedged her briefcase under the same arm that was holding her luggage and unlocked the front door, then pushed it open with her knee.

She let out a sigh of relief as she stepped into the brightly lit two-story foyer. It felt good to be home. She looked down at the freshly polished travertine marble floor. She kicked off her shoes and set them off to the side. Edna would not be too happy with her if she tracked snow and salt everywhere. Sydney might own the house, but anything cleanable, Edna took personal ownership of, and that included the floors.

She slid across the slick marble in her socks, stopping just before her toes hit the bottom step on the left side of a spiraling duel staircase that framed the entry into the expansive family room. She dropped her luggage on the carpeted step and slid back across the floor to the entryway table. She caught her reflection in the twelve-foot, ornately decorated mirror that hung on the wall above the table. Her cheeks were still a little flushed from the biting cold.

She ran her fingers through her hair, brushing the black tresses back from her face. She laid the briefcase along with her keys on the table and pulled open the top drawer. She glanced toward the family room and wondered where Meredith was. The house was too quiet. There was always someone around, yet the house felt and sounded empty.

Thinking that Meredith was probably in her office, she turned her attention back to the huge stack of mail lying in the drawer. She picked up the tightly bound bundle and removed the rubber band. Bills, bills, junk mail, and more bills she thought as she thumbed through the stack of envelopes. She stopped at the sound of laughter.

She laid the mail on the table and slowly made her way toward the staircase that led to the second floor bedrooms. She hesitated for a second and then climbed the stairs. She stopped approximately ten steps from the top. She felt her heart pound in her chest as her brain registered what her eyes were seeing. She bent down and picked up a lacey hot-pink bra. She took several more steps and found the matching panties. She knew immediately that neither one belonged to Meredith. Meredith hated pink. Sydney looked at the lingerie as she continued up the steps. When she reached the landing, she had to wait a few seconds to gain control of herself. 

For some reason she was finding it terribly difficult to contain her emotions. She covered her mouth with her hand to keep from busting out laughing. What is wrong with me, she thought as she made her way toward the second floor master bedroom, the room she shared with Meredith.

She stopped in front of the closed door and took a deep breath. Okay, here goes, she thought as she placed her hand on the doorknob. “Hi, honey, I’m home,” she yelled, flinging the door open with a bang.

“Sydney! What the hell are you doing here?” Meredith shrieked and grabbed the sheet. She quickly pulled it over the head of the naked woman crouched down between her legs.

Sydney smiled as she walked over to the bed. “I finished my meetings a little earlier than expected sweetheart and thought I would surprise you. I can see that I was successful by the look on your face.” Before Meredith could reply, Sydney reached down, grabbed the edge of the sheet and flung it back.

Sydney immediately recognized the close-cropped blonde head. The woman between Meredith’s legs slowly turned her head to look up at Sydney.

“I think these belong to you,” Sydney said, tossing the lingerie on top of Meredith’s stomach. “It’s good to see you, Anne. You come here often?” Sydney laughed at the irony in her question.

“I ... I um, don’t know what to say, Sydney. Um, it’s not what it looks like,” Anne muttered, grabbing her bra and panties. She quickly slipped them on and climbed off the bed.

“Not what it looks like? You are joking, right?” Sydney’s look was incredulous. She watched with enjoyment as Anne nervously fumbled around for the rest of her clothing.

Meredith leaned back against the headboard and crossed her arms over her breast. She opened her mouth to speak but the warning look from Sydney made her reconsider.

“I think you can show yourself out,” Sydney said, after Anne finished dressing.

Anne picked her purse up off the dresser. She ran a trembling hand through her hair. She started through the doorway and stopped. She turned to face Sydney. “I’m sorry, Sydney.”

Sydney shook her head in disbelief. “Actually Anne, what I believe is that you are just like everyone else who gets caught with their proverbial panties down. You aren’t sorry you were sleeping with my lover, you’re sorry I caught you.”

Sydney looked first at Meredith and then at Anne. “How long has this little fling been going on? Never mind, don’t answer that because I really don’t give a damn.”

Anne opened her mouth to speak but Sydney held her hand up to stop her. “Out of curiosity Anne, how much do you make in a year?”

Anne’s brow furrowed into a frown. “What?” she asked.

“Come on, it’s not a hard question. How much is your yearly salary?”

The color of Meredith’s cheeks was nearly the same flaming red color of her hair. “Sydney, what the hell are you doing?” she asked, her voice shaking with annoyance.

Sydney turned and looked at Meredith. “I don’t think I was talking to you and if you have any sense whatsoever, you will sit there and keep your mouth shut.”

“Around $250,000.00,” Anne said, pulling her car keys from her purse.

“If memory serves me correctly, I think your bonus last year was somewhere around a hundred grand.” Sydney smiled at Anne. “I guess what I really want to know is, was she worth it? Was fucking my girlfriend’s ears off worth more than a quarter million dollars a year?”

Meredith slid off the bed and wrapped the sheet tightly around her body. “Come on babe, don’t do this,” she said, coming around the side of the bed to stand next to Sydney. She laid her hand on Sydney’s arm.

“Don’t touch me!” Sydney hissed, shrugging Meredith’s hand away. She looked at Anne. “As for you, you’re fired! Don’t bother going to work tomorrow. I will have Maureen pack your stuff and send it by courier. Now get the hell out of my house!”

Without a backward glance, Anne left the room.

Meredith was livid. She stomped her foot on the floor. “You can’t do this, Sydney!” she yelled.

Sydney whirled around to face Meredith. Her light brown eyes were now black as she glared at the woman who had shared a bed with her for the last ten years. Meredith, seeing just how angry Sydney was, took a nervous step back.

Sydney jabbed her finger at Meredith’s face. “Now it’s your turn, you, you cold calculating ungrateful bitch! You’re fired too and I want you out of my house, out of my sight, and out of my life.”

Meredith began to sob. “Where am I supposed to go?” she asked, her voice cracking with emotion.

Sydney wasn’t buying it. “I don’t give a shit where you go and you can knock off the fake tears. You forget that I know you better than you know yourself. You have one hour Meredith, to get your shit packed and get out.”

Meredith’s whole demeanor changed. Not a single tear ran down her cheek. She looked at Sydney with pure contempt. “I need at least three weeks to find another job. Can you at least give me that?”

“You have one week, Meredith and that’s final.”

“Can I stay here tonight? I promise to make other arrangements tomorrow?”

“I want you out of my house today. There are plenty of hotels you can choose from or better yet, why don’t you have one of your gal pals put you up for the night.” 

“Fine,” Meredith said, grabbing a pair of slacks from the closet. “Would you mind giving me a little privacy?” she asked sarcastically.

“Why? It’s not like you have anything I haven’t seen before.”

“If you paid more attention to me, I wouldn’t have to spread my legs for other women.”

Sydney couldn’t help but laugh. “How stupid do you think I am? Do you think that I don’t know you’ve been spreading your legs for every Tom, Dick, and Harriet that comes along? I know exactly whom you’ve been sleeping with. I also know when you slept with them and how many times. I didn’t get to where I am by sticking my head in the sand.”

“If you knew, why didn’t you say or do anything about it?”

Sydney shrugged. “Because you just weren’t worth the hassle and as long as someone else was servicing you that meant that I no longer had too.”

“I can’t believe you just said that,” Meredith said, shaking her head.

“Do you know what the difference between a whore and a prostitute is, Meredith?” When Meredith didn’t answer, Sydney said, “A prostitute is at least smart enough to charge for her pussy. Just think about it, if you charged, you’d be a millionaire by now.”

“You are one heartless bitch,” Meredith said through clenched teeth.

Sydney laughed. “Maybe I am but I’m not your bitch anymore.” She stopped in the doorway and turned to look at Meredith. “You have one hour to get your things packed. I want you gone as soon as possible and if you think I’m joking, try me. I won’t hesitate to call the police and have you physically removed.”

“I’m surprised you don’t have your goons do it for you.”

“That’s something you don’t need to worry your pretty little head about. What I do or don’t do is no longer any of your concern,” Sydney said, slamming the door shut so hard that the chandelier hanging in the foyer rocked back and forth. 

Sydney stood outside the door for several few minutes while she gained some semblance of control over her frayed nerves.

She was relieved that it was finally over between her and Meredith and she was grateful to Anne for giving her an excuse to do what she had wanted to do for a long, long time, what she should have done years ago.

Her thoughts turned to Frankie, Maureen, and Caitlyn. They were the only ones who knew she would be coming home a day early. She also knew Frankie well enough to know that the big bear of a woman had intentionally left the snow on the two cars for Sydney to see.

Sydney took the steps two at a time in an almost giddy sort of manner. She practically floated over the family room floor. She went behind the wet bar, grabbed a beer from the fridge, and then retrieved the stack of mail from the foyer table. A glance at her watch told her it was almost 2:30. Jackie wasn’t due for another hour and Sydney hoped that Meredith would be gone by the time she arrived. She was eager to see what new information Jackie had for her and whatever it was, it had to be good, otherwise Jackie would have waited until their usual appointment on Friday to come over.

She dropped into an oversized recliner and kicked the footrest up. She tossed the stack of mail on the coffee table, took a long swig from the bottle, and glanced up at the ceiling. The sound of slamming drawers and stomping feet made her smile. Meredith was thoroughly pissed and Sydney couldn’t be happier.

###

Meredith glanced at her reflection in the mirror. I’m an attractive woman. I have a fantastic body for a woman in her forties she thought as she tucked several, long strands of red hair behind her ears. Her green eyes flashed with anger.

“Who the hell does she think she is?” she asked herself. She grabbed a handful of clothes and slung them into the suitcase sitting on the edge of the bed.

It took everything inside of her to fight back the tears that threatened to spill onto her cheeks. She would not give Sydney the satisfaction by shedding one tear.

“No one dumps me and gets away with it,” she muttered under her breath. She stomped over to the closet and yanked several suits from their hangers. She looked around the room. Sydney was crazy if she thought she could take everything she owned right now. She would have to send someone to fetch the rest of her things and Sydney would just have to deal with it. There was just no way to pack ten years worth of stuff in less than an hour.

I can’t believe she’s doing this to me, she thought as she flung several pairs of panties and a handful of silk bras into the case. So what if she had a fling or two or three or four over the course of their relationship.

Personally, she thought it helped to keep things fresh, at least on her part and if Sydney had tried to spruce things up a little more, maybe she would not have been so apt to look at anything wearing a skirt. Ah, who the hell am I kidding, Meredith laughed at her own thoughts. Of all the relationships she has been in, not one single woman had been able to keep her eyes and most importantly, her hands from wandering.

Meredith tossed the smaller of two jewelry boxes into the suitcase and zipped the lid shut. She grabbed the luggage handle and turned toward the door. She caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror and smiled. If Sydney thought she could just kick her to the curb with no repercussions, she had another think coming. No one dumps Meredith Lansing and gets away with it. Not even the great, Sydney Welsh.

###

Sydney looked up at the sound of the door opening. She watched Meredith come down the stairs.

Meredith sat the suitcase on the floor next to the couch. “Are you sure about this, Sydney?” Meredith she asked. “Once I walk out of here, I’m not coming back.” 

“Yes, Meredith, I’m sure. You and I have known for awhile that this was coming.”

“How can you just end it like this? Do all the years we spent together mean nothing to you?”

“You have got to be kidding me. I just caught you in bed with one of my executives and you have the nerve to turn this around on me,” Sidney said calmly.

“Well, I’m not giving up that easily. If you think you can just toss me out like yesterday’s garbage I’ve got news for you and—”

“That’s why I’m giving you this,” Sydney interrupted. She reached down and picked her checkbook up off the coffee table. “I want you out of my life for good, Meredith. No more games.” She ripped off the check and shoved it in Meredith’s hand.

Meredith looked at the check and frowned. “$500,000.00? What the hell am I supposed to do with this? How can you expect me to live on such a measly amount?” she asked sarcastically. 

“If you don’t want it, I’ll take it back,” Sydney said, reaching for the check.

Meredith crammed the check in her pocket. “I guess I’ll just have to make do. I wouldn’t want to put you out or anything.”

Sydney resisted the urge to shoot another dinger at Meredith regarding who’s doing all the putting out. She felt her temper flare again. “You’re lucky I’m giving you that much. If you remember correctly, the good citizens of Ohio voted down the gay marriage proposal, so by law, I don’t have to give you a penny and—” Sydney stopped in mid-sentence and stood up from the chair. She threw her hands up in the air. “You know what Meredith? I am so over this. I just want you gone.”

“Come on, Sydney. Please don’t do this,” Meredith practically begged as she followed Sydney into the foyer.

Sydney jerked the front door open and stood off to the side.

Meredith, dragging her luggage behind her, stomped unceremoniously through the doorway. She turned to look at Sydney, her eyes full of contempt. “I meant what I said. If you think I’m just going to go away quietly without a fight, you’re sadly mistaken, Sydney.”

“Goodbye Meredith.”

“I’ll send someone over tomorrow to collect the rest of my things,” Meredith yelled over her shoulder just before Sydney slammed the door shut in her face.

Sydney closed her eyes and fell back against the door. Feeling the coolness of the wood permeate through her blouse, she took a deep breath, and forced herself to relax. After a few minutes, she opened her eyes. She glanced at her watch. Jackie would be—

The doorbell rang before she had a chance to finish her thought. “Damn it Meredith,” she swore under her breath and jerked the door open.

Jackie Christopher, a behemoth of a woman with short sandy brown hair, smiled sheepishly. “Sorry, Syd, it’s just me.”

“I’m sorry, Jackie, please come in,” Sydney said, stepping back to allow her through the doorway.

Jackie walked into the family room and took a seat on the couch. She took off her sunglasses and laid them on the coffee table next to the file folder she had brought with her. She was silent as she watched Sydney go over to the wet bar and grab each of them a bottle of beer from the fridge. She took the beer Sydney offered and twisted off the cap. She took a long swig from the bottle. “So, you wanna tell me what’s going on or do you want me to guess?” she asked.

“Meredith and I broke up,” Sydney sighed.

“There’s a real shocker.”

“You aren’t the least bit surprised,” Sydney asked, her eyebrows rising.

“As far as I’m concerned the two of you should have split a long time ago.”

“You aren’t the first person in my life to point that out.”

Jackie looked down at the bottle of beer in her hands. She tore a piece of the label off the bottle. She studied Sydney for several seconds. “Are you okay, Syd?” she asked thoughtfully.

“Yeah, actually I am,” Sydney said, answering honestly.

“If you don’t mind my asking, what happened?”

“I just caught her in bed with Anne.”

“No shit?” Jackie managed to choke out the words as she spit a mouthful of beer on the coffee table. She quickly wiped the liquid off the file folder and turned to look at Sydney.

“I shit you not,” Sydney said with a shake of her head.

“Anne Burbank?”

Sydney nodded.

“Wow! Just wow, Jackie repeated, completely dumb-founded.

“And I caught them in my bed.” Sydney glanced at her watch and added, “About an hour ago.”

“And Meredith just left?”

“Not without giving me a little crap.”

“Just a little? I would have thought she’d go ballistic.”

Sydney emptied the contents of her bottle in one gulp and stood up. “Would you like another one?”

Jackie picked up the file folder. “Sure,” she answered as she pulled out several documents and laid them on her lap.

“I think Meredith may look for a way to cause me trouble,” Sydney said as she handed the beer to Jackie.

“Well, whatever she does, I’m sure you’ll be able to handle it.”

Sydney nodded at the papers on Jackie’s lap and asked, “What do you have for me?” 

“Before I give these to you Syd, are you one-hundred percent sure this is what you want to do?”

Sydney nodded. “I think right now, this is the only thing in my life that I am sure about,” she said, reaching for the documents. She looked at Jackie. “How’s she doing at EMCOR?”

“Very well actually, as a matter of fact, two days ago she was promoted to Senior Designer.”

“That doesn’t surprise me a bit. She always wanted to be an Architect,” Sydney said as she looked at the documents.

They were both silent for several minutes as Sydney digested the information and with each passing minute, the color in her cheeks grew redder. Finally, she raised her head to look at Jackie. “How long has this been going on?” she asked.

“From what I can tell, it seems to have started right after they were married,” Jackie answered. She had been dreading Sydney’s reaction from the minute she discovered these new details. She pushed several pictures across the table toward Sydney.

“Why didn’t we know about this before now?”

“I never had a reason to check hospital records. I only did so after noticing the small bruise on her cheek when I saw those pictures.”

Sydney looked at the attractive blonde-haired woman in the photo. The bright blue eyes sparkled in spite of the large purple and green bruise covering the woman’s right cheek. Her eyes were still as beautiful as Sydney remembered yet she looked different. The face staring back at her looked sad, haunted, not the bubbling, happy, I’m grateful to be alive woman she used to know.

Jackie pulled out several documents stapled together from the file folder and slid it across the coffee table to Sydney. “This is a little more detailed and gives the so-called reasons for her injuries.”

Sydney looked at the first entry on the paper. “This happened less than a month after they were married.”

“Yeah, says she slipped and fell while getting out of the car. She just so happened to break her arm in the process.”

Sydney used her finger to scan down the list of entries. “She was treated for a concussion four months later when she accidentally fell down the basement stairs.” Sydney shook her head. “She was pregnant when these things happened.”

“She’s been to the hospital fourteen times in the last eight years but none in the past year though, which seems odd since most abusers don’t just stop in my experience.”

“Stitches, concussions, broken bones, cracked ribs, fractured wrist, you name it, and she’s had it. Why in the hell would she stay with a man like that?”

“You know as well I do that some women come up with all sorts of reasons to justify the abuse and somehow it’s always their fault. His supper was late or she forgot to renew his newspaper subscription. You know the drill, Syd.”

Sydney shook her head again. “It has to be more than that. He must have something on her. The woman I knew would never put up with this.”

“You haven’t seen her for almost thirteen-years. People change.”

Sydney’s anger was almost to the boiling point. “That son of a bitch. I’d like to see him do that to me,” she spat, tossing the photos on the coffee table. “What about Caitlyn and Alyssa?”

“From what I can tell, he doesn’t lay a hand on the girls, just their mother.”

“He’s not Caitlyn’s biological father but I think if he were abusing her I would have seen the signs.”

“Not necessarily. There are more ways to inflict abuse on a person besides physical. He’s definitely a real piece of work. Take a look at this,” Jackie said and handed Sydney two documents.

Sydney scanned the documents. “I don’t understand, what is this?” she asked.

“Well, after I found the hospital records, I had a friend of mine in D.C. do a little deep digging for me. Seems that Mr. Eddie Ashburn isn’t who he claims to be.” 

“Do tell,” Sydney said with a smile.

“Edward Ashburn, born June 16th, 1964 in Scottsdale, Arizona died at childbirth.”

“Are you kidding me?”

“Nope,” Jackie said.

Sydney looked at the documents again. One was a copy of a death certificate; the other was the birth certificate for Edward Ashford, infant son of Martha and Samuel Ashford. “Then who the hell is he and why is hiding out under an assumed name?”

“Your guess is as good as mine but I intend to find out.”

“I want you to make this priority number one and the minute you find out what Mr. Ashburn is hiding, I want to know,” Sydney said as she gave the documents back to Jackie and stood up. “Whatever he’s hiding has to be pretty damn big.”

“My thoughts exactly. Most people who change their identity are on the run. We just need to find out what he’s running from. It would make my job a little easier if I could get my hands on a set of his prints,” Jackie said as she put the documents back into the file folder and followed Sydney over to the door.

“I’ll see what I can do about getting those for you.” Sydney laid her hand on Jackie’s shoulder, giving it an affectionate squeeze. “Thank you Jackie, I really appreciate everything you’ve done for me.”

“That’s why you pay me the big bucks.”

Sydney playfully pushed Jackie through the open doorway. “You know it’s much more than that.”

“You’re right. I do,” Jackie laughed as she stepped off the porch. She stopped and turned to look at Sydney. “I should know something in the morning and I’ll call as soon as I do but before I go any further I need to ask you one more time. Are you really sure, I mean one hundred percent sure you want to go through with this crazy scheme of yours?”

Now it was Sydney’s turn to laugh. “We’ve been following their lives for almost ten years now. So yes, for the umpteenth time, Jackie, I am sure and before you say anything else, let me assure you that I know what I’m doing.”

Jackie shook her head and grinned. “Famous last words, Syd.” Jackie looked at her for a moment. “Can I ask you one more thing?”

Sydney laughed. “Sure, not sure I will answer though.”

“I’ve never questioned anything you’ve asked me to do and I’ve never asked about Rachel but what is it about this woman? Why her, Syd?”

“Out of all the women I’ve known in my life, she’s the only one who ever left me breathless … she broke my heart. Crushed it actually,” Sydney answered without hesitation.

She intentionally left out the part that her actions were now fueled by revenge. Rachel Ashburn had ended their relationship without a second thought. It was bad enough that Rachel had decided she didn’t want to share the rest of her life with her. She could have dealt with that but it was the reasons behind Rachel’s decision that Sydney just couldn’t accept and no matter how hard she tried, she could not get the woman out of her head.

People say that time heals all wounds but it doesn’t. Time may lessen the pain but it never goes away, not completely. She wanted Rachel to feel just one iota of the pain she had felt all those years ago. The physical abuse that Edward inflicted, wouldn’t come close to the emotional havoc she was about to unleash on Rachel Ashburn.

Jackie knew exactly what Sydney meant. “Remind me to never get on your bad side,” she chuckled. Although she said it more as a joke, she knew that Sydney Welsh was the last person she would ever want to cross paths with unless they were fighting on the same side. She herself knew that the wrath of a woman scorned didn’t compare to a lonely woman with a cold broken heart. 

Sydney smiled at Jackie. “Now get out of here before you convince me I’m crazy,” Sydney said with a wink.

She watched Jackie back out of the driveway and waited until her car disappeared down the drive before turning to go back in the house. She had just closed the door when her cell phone rang. She raced into the family room and snatched the phone off the coffee table. “Hello,” she said into the receiver.

“Hey, Syd, it’s me. Sorry to bother you at home,” Caitlyn said through the phone. “But this is really important,” she added before Sydney could respond.

“It’s okay, Caitlyn, what’s going on?” Sydney asked, sensing that something was wrong.

“You know how I’ve been working on updating our main computer system?”

“Yes.”

“Well, I’ve found some major discrepancies. I went over it several times and each time I came to the same conclusion. I should have had some idea that this was going on.”

“Spit it out, Caitlyn,” Sydney laughed.

“Ninety percent of our client accounts show monetary discrepancies.” Caitlyn took a deep breath and then added, “A substantial amount of money is missing.”

“How substantial?” Sydney asked.

Caitlyn was so quiet that Sydney thought she was no longer on the line. “You still there, Caitlyn?”

“Um, yeah. I’m still here.”

“How much?”

“Close to four and a half million dollars.”

Sydney’s jaw almost dropped to the floor. She cleared her throat. “Did I hear you right?”

“I’m afraid so.”

“And you’re sure that it should be there?” Sydney asked, not believing what she was hearing.

“Yes, Syd, I’m sure. I checked, checked it twice, and then crosschecked my checks. The money is missing, gone, vanished, vamoosed, history.”

“Am I right to guess that you might have an idea where it went?” Sydney asked, a small grin forming on her mouth.

“Do you really need to ask me that question?”

“Nah, just testing you,” Sydney chuckled.

“I do have a few ideas that I would like to run by you but I don’t think we should discuss it over the phone. Will you be coming into the office today?”

“I hadn’t planned on it but if this can’t wait, I’ll be in.”

“I don’t think one more day will make much difference. So, I guess I will see you in the morning then.”

“Thank you for taking good care of me.”

“You’re welcome.”

“I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Sydney tossed the phone on the couch and headed upstairs. She hoped that Caitlyn was wrong but something inside her gut was telling her different. She went into the bathroom and turned on the shower. She ripped off her clothes and grabbed a fresh towel out of the linen closet. I don’t think this day can get much worse she thought as she stepped under the scalding hot water. 

Fifteen minutes later, she came out of the bathroom wearing a fluffy, light blue, terrycloth robe, and feeling fully refreshed. She pulled open her dresser drawer. A loud thud against the side of the house caused her to jump nearly an inch off the floor. She went over to the window and pulled the curtain back.

A blood-curdling scream pierced her ears. It took her mind a good three seconds to realize that the scream came from her throat. A grey-haired old man, perched atop a ladder with a string of Christmas lights in his hand stared at her through the window. His lips curved upward, revealing a toothy smile.

Sydney raised the window and poked her head out.

“I’m sorry, ma’am. I didn’t mean ta startle ya,” the man said with a southern accent as thick as road tar. 

“And I don’t mean to be rude but who are you exactly?” Sydney asked, not recognizing the man.

“My name is Jedidiah Saunders,” he answered. He let go of the ladder to extend his hand to her and in the process lost his balance.

Sydney reached out and grabbed his arm just in time to keep him from falling to the ground below. “Maybe you should keep both hands on the ladder,” she suggested.

“I’m thinkin’ the same thing,” he said, a flustered look on his face.

“What are you doing out there?”

“Replacing this here string of lights, ma’am. When I came by ta check out my handiwork last evenin’, I noticed that this’n here string was deader than a doorknob.”

Sydney laughed. “A dead doorknob, huh?

He grinned at her. “Yes, ma’am. I reckon a doorknob is pretty darn dead.”

“Yes, I suppose it is,” Sydney said, grinning. “Well, Mr. Saunders, it’s very cold out there, so why don’t you finish hanging the lights and come on inside to warm up for a few minutes. Have a cup of coffee.”    

“Thank ya ma’am. I just might’n take ya up on the offer when I’m done.”

Sydney looked down at the front yard. Christmas decorations were everywhere. She shut the window and closed the curtain.

When she arrived home earlier, she had been so curious about the car sitting next to Meredith’s Jag,

she hadn’t noticed any of the decorations on the house, nor did she notice the ones scattered around the front yard and bushes. 

The sound of voices caught her attention. She tossed her robe on the bed, grabbed an old pair of grey sweats and a t-shirt and quickly got dressed. She made her way over to the upstairs rail and looked down into the family room. Her house was a flurry of activity with moving bodies. Everywhere she looked there seemed to be a person. Several were in the process of hanging decorations around the windows, while others were busy wrapping garland and lights around the oak rails, which surrounded both staircases in the foyer.

A young man and woman carefully slid a fifteen-foot blue spruce tree across the floor. They positioned it so that it sat directly in the middle of the large oval picture windows that overlooked the large lake near the back of the property. Two men dressed in overalls brought several boxes over to the couple. While the young man began wrapping the tree with lights, the young woman began the tedious task of sorting ornaments.

Sydney couldn’t believe it. In the short time it took her to take a shower and talk with Mr. Saunders, her house had become organized chaos. The front door opened and a line of men and women dressed in white caterer uniforms marched through the foyer and down the main hallway toward the kitchen.

She slowly walked over to the spiral staircase that ran down into the family room. She took the steps two at a time and stepped onto the landing. 

“You’re home,” Edna shrieked, her voice full of excitement. Before Sydney could respond, the older woman rambled over and threw her arms around Sydney’s waist, wrapping her in a big bear hug. “Let me look at you,” Edna said, holding Sydney at arm’s length.

Edna, I’ve only been gone six days,” Sydney said, laughingly.

“I know, I know, but six days is an awful long time.”

Sydney leaned forward and kissed Edna on the cheek. “Well, it’s good to see you too,” she said and meant it. Edna had been her housekeeper for the past eight years but she was more than that to Sydney. She was like a second mother and had been more of a mother to Sydney than her own ever was.

Sydney smiled at the way Edna looked. She was wearing a white apron over a red velvet dress that hung just above her knees. The sleeves and hemline of the dress were trimmed with white fur. She laughed at Edna’s red booties, complete with to furry red balls where they laced up. Edna had pulled her grey hair up in a bun and pinned it to the top of her head. Sydney thought the short, rotund woman looked like Mrs. Claus and she was unable to control the giggles that escaped he throat.

Edna placed her hands on her hips, pretending to pout. “Are you making fun of me?” she asked.

“Um, no, I think you look adorable, Mrs. Claus.”

“Well, thank you, that means I’m in good company,” Edna grinned, making her blue eyes twinkle.

Sydney made a sweeping gesture toward the family room with her hands. “What’s with all the decorations?”

Edna placed her hands on her hips again. “Sydney Welsh, I swear I don’t know about you sometimes,” she said with a shake of her head.

“What?” Sydney asked, frowning.

“Do you know what today is?”

“Thursday the sixteenth.”

“And what is tomorrow?”

Sydney’s right eyebrow shot upward. “Uh, Friday.”

“And what are we doing on Friday?” Edna patiently prodded.

“I’m going to work, coming home, having dinner, same as any other Friday.”

“I’m talking about tomorrow night,” Edna said with a stamp of her foot.

Sydney thought about it for a moment and then it dawned on her. “Crap, I forgot all about it.”

“I don’t know how. It’s only the biggest and best Christmas party ever,” Edna teased.

“Ah, you’re too kind, Mrs. Claus,” Sydney teased back.

“Yes I am. I’d love to stand here and chat but I have a house to get decorated and I need to check on Fred Rick,” Edna said, turning toward the kitchen.

“Say hi to Mr. Claus for me,” Sydney yelled.

Edna stopped and looked over her shoulder. “I sure will,” she said with a wink before disappearing behind the closed door.

Sydney dodged several workers as she cut across the floor to grab the stack of mail from the coffee table. Tomorrow was the seventeenth, the day she chose for her annual Christmas party. With everything that had been going on, it had completely slipped her mind. A glance around the expansive family room, made it clear that Edna and the rest of the staff had everything under control.

Jedidiah Saunders walked into the family room. Sydney threw the mail down on the table and walked over to him. “All done, Mr. Saunders?” she asked.

He took off his hat and gloves. “Why yes, ma’am I am,” he answered.

“Please call me Sydney.”

“Well then, call me Jed and I’m pleased to meet’cha,” he said with a toothy grin and held out his hand.

“It’s nice to meet you too, Jed. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you before,” Sydney said, taking the man’s large hand in hers. He gave it a rigorous shake before releasing it.

“That petite little red-head hired me.” Jed scratched his head. “Ya know, I been decorating outside your house fer the last five years and I’ve never been invited in before.”

Meredith, Sydney thought. She was not in the least bit surprised that Meredith had not invited Jed in. One look at his bibbed overalls would have turned Meredith off instantly.

Jedidiah Saunders would be deemed a peasant to Meredith and a peasant was way below her standards.

She and Meredith had way too many conversations or better yet, arguments regarding the staff and the way Sydney interacted with them. Meredith thought the hired staff should be treated like lower class servants, not people with actual feelings. Sydney didn’t agree and the more Meredith protested, the more Sydney did just the opposite of what Meredith wanted. Sydney never regarded anyone on her payroll as servants. She believed that Edna was just as important and valuable as the Vice President of Marketing at Welsh who handled multimillion-dollar accounts and as such, Edna deserved to be treated with the same amount of respect and sometimes more than her company execs.

“Ya have a beautiful house, Sydney. My better half’s eyes would plum bug outta her head if she were here,” Jed said, interrupting Sydney’s thoughts.

“Thank you, Jed. I like it.”

“Well, I best be goin’ now. Thanks fer lettin’ me warm up my fingers and toes. That was awful nice of ya.”

Sydney walked Jed to the door. “Do you have any plans tomorrow night, Jed?”

Jed turned to look at her. “Gerty, that’s my better half, has some shoppin’ at the Kroger’s and that’s about it, I’m thinkin’. Is there somethin’ more you’d like me ta do?”

Sydney grinned. Meredith would have a field day with the way Jed pronounced his words. His diction would drive her crazy. Sydney like it. She thought the older man standing in front of her was quite charming. “No, Jed. I have nothing else that needs done. I was asking because I would like to invite you and your better half to my Christmas party tomorrow night. That is, if you don’t already have plans.”

Jed’s eyes lit up. “Yer not pullin’ my leg?”

Sydney smiled and shook her head. “Nope, I’m not pulling your leg. Party starts at seven and there will be plenty of food and drinks. All you need to bring is yourself and Gerty.”

“Well, thank ya, Sydney. Gerty’ll just be beside herself when she sees yer beautiful home. I’ll see ya tomorrow then.”

Sydney closed the door behind him and decided to go to the kitchen to see what Fred Rick had planned for tomorrow night’s menu. Knowing her flamboyant cook, she had no doubt that a few of the menu items would be hard to pronounce. As long as he had lobster, stuffed mushrooms, and the wonderful chocolate mousse concoction he made, he could fix whatever his heart desired.

A Note From The Author

about Worth Dying For

I’m often asked where I come up with the ideas for my stories. I guess the easy answer would be to say “everywhere”. Well, that answer is the truth. I get ideas from watching the news, reading the newspaper, and sometimes I overhear a piece of a conversation and the idea is sparked. However, the answers above are not how I came up with the idea for Worth Dying For.

I’m sure that most of my readers have heard about or watched American Idol. Well, the year I wrote WDF, was the first year I ever watched AI. It was the year that Carrie Underwood beat Bo Bice. For the finale song, Carrie sang a song called “Inside Your Heaven”. It was the most beautiful song I had ever heard. The lyrics took my breath away. As she sang the song, I thought to myself, “This is exactly how I want to feel about a woman someday.” I turned and said to a friend of mine, “That song would be so awesome for a movie.” As I said the words, scenes immediately began to form in my mind.

The very first scene to come in my mind and the first scene I wrote was the beach scene when Caroline discovers that Rheyna isn’t dead. I could clearly hear, “Inside Your Heaven,” playing as Rheyna lifted Caroline off the ground and spun around in circles with her in her arms.

I was a screenwriter before I became a novelist and I still am. I knew I had to write WDF as a screenplay and so, I started writing my scenes down on index cards as I saw them happening if WDF were a movie. I’ve always had a fascination with the Mafia and somehow I knew I wanted to incorporate that into my screenplay. After I laid out all the scenes on index cards, I sat down and did approximately two weeks of solid research on the mob and the FBI. Once my research was complete, I sat down and three weeks later, I had a 120-page screenplay. I took this screenplay and entered it one of the top screenwriting contests in Hollywood. On my very first try, I made the quarterfinals and I thought, maybe I’m not so bad at this writing thingy after all.

A friend of mine who read the script told me that I should turn it into a novel because this was the type of book she would buy. I told her that I had no idea how to write a novel and that I was a screenwriter. Thank goodness, she didn’t give up. She harped on me for a month about turning it into a novel. I finally gave in and agreed to do it just so she would stop riding me about it. So, I spent about a week learning everything I could about writing novels. Using the screenplay that I wrote as an outline, I laid out the chapters for the novel. Five weeks later, I had a 85,000-word novel. As you can tell, I’m not like most writers. Usually a book is adapted into a movie, not the other way around. I do it just the opposite and do what is known as a reverse-adaptation. All of my novels begin their lives as a screenplay first and then become novels. I figure that if my stories aren’t good enough to be movies, then they aren’t good enough to be novels.

After several re-writes, I submitted WDF to publishers. I was very fortunate and only received three rejections before the fourth publisher loved it. Several months later, in 2009, Alpha World Press released the first edition.

Since the release of WDF, I have gone on to write award winning, produced screenplays as well as novels. Not too many people get to do what they love when it comes to their career. I am very fortunate and grateful that I am one of those lucky few. I love writing almost as much as I like breathing... LOL

Thank you for your support and if you have the time, shoot me an email or friend me on Facebook. I would love to hear from you!